: ■ Mm « .** 3£ r TRANSACTIONS OF THE ACADEMY OF SCIENCE OF ST. LOUIS. VOL. XIV. JANUARY 1904 TO DECEMBER 1904. PUBLISHED UNDER DIRECTION OF THE COUNCIL, ST. LOUIS: NIXON-JONES PRINTING CO. xr /nf CONTENTS. PAGE. Table of Contents iii List of Members. Revised to December 31, 1904 v 1. Patrons. 2. Honorary Members. 3. Active Members. Constitution xv By-Laws six Abstract of History xxiv Record. January 1 to Dec. 31, 1904 xxix Papers Published. January 1 to December 31, 1904: 1 . Mary J. Klem. — A Revision of the Palaeozoic Pal- aeechinoidea, with a Synopsis of all known species. — Plates I. -VI. — Issued May 5, 1904 1 2. Frank Collins Baker. — The Molluscan Fauna of the Dells of Wisconsin. — Issued May 11, 1904 99 3. Frank Collins Baker. — Notes on Planorbis Trun- catus Miles. — Issued May 11, 1904 107 4. Francis E. Nipher. — Primitive Conditions in the Solar Nebula. — Issued May 18, 1904 Ill 5. Thos. L. Casey. — Notes on the Pleurotomidae with description of some new genera and species. — Issued May 19, 1904 123 6. B. F. Bush. — The Genus Othake Raf . — Issued June 8, 1904 171 7. B. F. Bush. — The Texas Tradescantias. — Issued December 30, 1904 181 8. Title-Page, prefatory matter and index of Vol. XIV. — Record, January 1 to December 31, 1904. — Issued February 18, 1905. List of Authors 195 General Index 19G Index to Genera 197 CORRECTIONS. P. 7, line 35. — For fiind, read find. P. 115, line 11 from bottom. — For (56) read (55). P. 120, line 4 from bottom. —For 1.502 X1010 read 1.502 X107 P. 125, line 23. — For by, read be. P. 160. Equation (41) and preceding equation for Cp read Cp. (See Vol. XIII.) P. 165. line 29. — For a, read or. MEMBERS. 1. PATRONS. Eliot, Henry W 1212 Mo. Trust bldg. Harrison, Edwin 509 Security bldg. McMillan, Mrs. Eliza 25 Portland pi. McMillan, William Northrop 507 Lincoln Trust bldg. 2. HONORARY MEMBERS. Arrhenius, Prof. Svante University of Stockholm, Sweden, Bahlsen, Prof. Dr. Leopold Berlin, Germany. Boltzmann, Prof. Ludwig University of Vienna, Austria. Chavero, Seiior Alfredo National Museum, Mexico. Escherich, Prof. Theodore University of Vienna, Austria. Kitasato, Prof. Shibasaburo University of Tokio, Japan. Lewald, Geh. Oberreg. Rath Theo- dor Berlin, Germany. Limburg, Stirum, Graf Berlin, Germany. Moissan, Prof. Henri Sorbonne, Paris, France. Orth, Geh. Rath Dr. Johann University of Berlin, Germany. Oswald, Prof. Wilhelm University of Leipzig, Germany. Ramsay, Sir William Royal Institute, London, England. Rutherford, Prof. Ernest McGill University, Montreal, Canada. Van'tHoff, Prof. J. W University of Berlin, Germany. Waldeyer, Geh. Rath Prof. Dr. Wilhelm University of Berlin, Germany. Wassermann, Prof. Dr. A University of Berlin, Germany. Wittmack, Geb. Reg. Rath Prof. Dr. L University of Berlin, Germany. 3. ACTIVE MEMBERS. Adkins, James Park and Vandeventer avs. Alleman, Gellert* S warthmore College, Swarthmore, Pa. * Non-resident. vi Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. Allen, Terry W 5061 Lindell av. Alt, Adolf 3036 Locust st. Altheimer, Benjamin 4349 Westminster pi. Andrews, William Edward* Taylorville, 111. Bain, Robert Edward Mather 900 Locust st. Bailey, Liberty Hyde* Ithaca, N. Y. Baker, Carl Fuller* Etacion Central Agronomica, Santiago de las Vegas, Cuba. Barck, Carl 2715 Locust st. Bartlett, George M 215 Pine st. Baumgarten, Gustav 4900 Berlin av. Becktold, William B 212 Pine st. Bernays, A. C 3623 Laclede av. Bernays, Walter Office of City Chemist. Bixby, William Keeney 13 Portland pi. Boeckeler, William L... 4441 Laclede av. Bolton, Benjamin Meade 4201 Maryland av. Boyle, Wilbur F Laclede bldg. Brannon, Melvin A.* University, N. Dak. Brennan, Martin S 1414 O'Fallon st. Brimmer, George G 6900 Michigan av. Brookings, Robert S 5125 Lindell av. Brown, Daniel S 2212 DeKalb st. Brown, Willi 3526 Pine st. Budgett, Sidney Payne 1806 Locust st. Burg, William 1756 Missouri av. Burnett, E. C University Club. Busch, Adolphus 1 Busch pi. Busch, Aug. A Busch pi. Bush, Benjamin Franklin* Courtney, Mo. Calvert, Sidney* State University, Columbia, Mo. Carpenter, George O Russell and Compton avs. Carter, Howard* Webster Groves, Mo. Carver, George Washington* Tuskegee, Ala. Chaplin, Winfield S 3636 West Pine boul. Chappell, W. G 3810 Westminster pi. Chase, E. C Oriel bldg. Chouteau, Pierre 912 Security bldg. Comstock, T. Griswold 3401 Washington av. Conklin, Harry R.* Joplin, Mo. Members. vii Cramer, Gustav c/0 G. Cramer Dry Plate Co. Crandall, George C 4287 Olive st. Crunden, Frederick Morgan Public Library. Curtis, William S St. Louis Law School. Cushman, Allerton S.* Bryn Mawr, Pa. Dame, James E 2353 Albion pi. Dameron, Edward Caswell* Clarksville, Mo. Davis, N. H 56 Vandeventer pi. Davis, John D 421 Olive st. De Menil, Alexander N De Menil bldg., 7th and Pine sts. Diehm, Ferdinand 1834 Kennett pi. Dodd, Samuel M .415 Locust st. Douglas, Archer W °/0 Simmons Hardware Co. Drake, George S 64 Vandeventer pi. Drosten, F. W 2011 Park av. Dutrcrar, B. M.* 809 Virginia av., Columbia, Mo. Eimbeck, August F.* New Haven, Mo. Eliot, Edward C 5468 Maple av. Engler, Edmund Arthur* 11 Boynton st., Worcester, Mass. Erker, Adolph P 608 Olive st. Espenschied, Charles 3500 Washington av. Euston, Alexander 3730 Lindell boul. Evers, Edward 1861 N. Market st. Ewing, Arthur E 5944 West Cabanne pi. Eyclesbymer, A. E 3850 Washington av. Favor, Ernest Howard* Box 842, Columbia, Mo. Fernald, Robert Hey wood Washington University. Fischel, Washington E 3841 Washington av. Forbes, Stephen A.* Urbana, 111. Fordyce, John R.* 2223 Louisiana st., Little Rock, Ark. Francis, David R 4421 Maryland av. French, George Hazen* Carbondale, 111. Frerichs, Frederick W 4608 S. Broadway. Frick, John Henry* Warrenton, Mo. Fruth, Otto J 3066 Hawthorne boul. Fry, Frank R 3133 Pine st. Funkhouser, Robert Monroe 4334 Olive st. viii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Gazzain, James Breading 514 Security bldg. Geeks, Frank 3453 Magnolia av. Gerling, H. J 4320 Cook av. Glasgow, Frank A 3894 Washington boul. Glasgow, William C 2847 Washington av. Goldstein, Max A 3858 Westminster pi. Goodman, Charles H 3329 Washington av, Graf, A. V 1325 S. 7th st. Graves, William W 3900 Olive st, Graves, Willis Nelson , 2813 Lafayette av. Green, John .2670 Washington av. Gregory, ElishaHall 3525 Lucas av. Gregory, ElishaH., Jr.* Medical Dept., Univ. of Pa. Philadelphia. Grindon, Joseph 3894 Washington av. Gundelach, Chas. H 3900 Westminster pi. Gundelach, W. J 3703 Finney av. Gurney, James Tower Grove and Magnolia avs. Guy, William Evans 26 Laclede bldg. Haarstick, Henry C 103 Chamber of Commerce. Hambach, Gustavf 1319 Lami st. Hardaway, W. A 2920 Locust st. Harris, James Arthur Mo. Botanical Garden. Hartmann, Rudolph 2020 Victor st. Held, George A International Bank. Herzog, William 3644 Botanical av. Hirschberg, Francis D 3818 Lindell boul. Hitchcock, Albert Spear* U. S. Dept. Agriculture, Washington, D. C. Hitchcock, George C 709 Wainwright bldg. Homan, George 323 Odd Fellows' bldg. Hough, Warwick Circuit Court, Room 1. Hughes, Charles Hamilton 3860 West Pine boul. Hume, H. Harold* Dept. of Agriculture, Raleigh, N. C. Hunicke, Henry August *3532 Victor st. Hurter, Julius 2346 S. 10th st. Huston, Hy. A 134 Laclede bldg. t Elected a life- member January 3, 1882. Members. ix Irish, Henry C Mo. Botanical Garden. Ives, Halsey Cooley Museum of Fine Arts. Jones, Breckinridge 4010 Lindell boul. Kali, Richard 1370 Goodfellow av. Reiser, Edward H "Washington University. Kinealy, John H 619 Granite bldg. King, Goodman 78 Vandeventer pi. Kirchner, Walter C. G 1211 N. Grand av. Klem, Mary J 1808^ Lafayette av. Koch, Waldemar H. A.* State University, Columbia, Mo. Lackland, Rufus J 1623 Locust st. Langsdorf, Alexander S Washington University. Lange, Th 2709 Gamble st. Leavitt, Sherman Washington University. Lefevre, George* State University, Columbia, Mo. Leighton, George Bridge 803 Garrison av. Letterman, George W.* Allenton, Mo. Lichter, John J 1740 Simpson av. Lloyd, Hiram Odd Fellows' bldg. Loeb, Hanau Wolf 3559 Olive st. Ludwig, Charles V. F 1509 Chouteau av. Luedeking, Robert 1837 Lafayette av. Lumelius, J. George 1225 St. Ange av. Lyon, Hartwell Nelles 3918 Russell av. Mack, Charles Jacob 113 N. Broadway. Mallinckrodt, Edward 26 Vandeventer pi. Mallinckrodt, Edward, Jr 26 Vandeventer pi. Markham, George Dickson 4961 Berlin av. Marx, Christian William* University of Cincinnati, Cincinnati, O. Mason, Silas C* Berea, Ky. Matthews, Leonard 300 N. 4th st. McBride, W. J 5093 Washington av. McGee, W J World's Fair. Meier, Theodore G 5220 Washington boul. Merrell, Albert 3814 Washington boul. Michel, Eugene II 2721 S. King's Highway. Miller, Charles F 1751 Missouri av. x Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Monell, Joseph T.* Flat River, Mo. Monroe, Lee Ernest* Eureka, Mo. Moore, Robert 61 Vandeventer pi. Mudd, Harvey G 2604 Locust st. Mueller, Ambrose* Webster Groves, Mo. Nagel, Charles 3969 Washington boul. Nasse,Aug 209 N. 2d st. Nautze, Gustav 2868 S. 18th st. Nelson, Aven* Laramie, Wyom. Niedringhaus, George W 5745 Lindell boul. Nipher, Francis E Washington University Norton, J. B. S.* College Park, Md. Oglevee, Christopher Stoner* Lincoln, 111. Olsbausen, Ernest P 1115 Rutger st. Olshausen, George R.* Cornell University, Ithaca, N. Y. O'Reilly, Andrew J 1507 Papin st. O'Reilly, Robert J 3411 Pine st. Outten, W. B Missouri Pacific Hospital. Overstolz, Herman 106 N. Broadway. Palmer, Ernest Jesse* 321 S. Allen st., Webb City, Mo. Pammel, Louis Hermann* Ames, la. Pantaleoni, Guido 415 Locust st. Parker, George Ward* 45 Broadway, New York City. Parsons, Charles 2804 Pine st. Pauls, Gustavus St. Louis Altenheim. Pettus, W. H. H 4373 Westminster pi. Pfeiffer, Egmont 2007£ Penn st. Pike, Sherman B 415 Locust st. Pitzman, Julius 1900 S. Compton av. Poats, Thomas Grayson* Clemson College, S. C. Post, Martin Hayward 5371 Waterman av. Preetorius, Emil 70 Westliche Post. Prynne, Charles Martyn Lincoln Trust bldg. Pulsifer, William H.* The Highlands, Washington, D. C. Quaintance, A. L.* ..U. S. Department of Agriculture, Washington, D. C. Members. xi Randall, John E.* Cleveland Lamp Factory, Cleve- land, O. Raphael, Abraham 5164 Raymond av. Ravold, Amand 280G Morgan st. Reed, Howard S.* 1002 Lowery st., Columbia, Mo. Reverchon, Julien* R. F. D. 8, Dallas, Texas. Rice, Chas. M 3733 Pine st. Richter, Phil. George 2424 S. 18th st. Rieloff, F. C 3837 W. Pine boul. Rilliet, Chas. E 3018 N. Newstead av. Robert, Edward Scott 1105 Missouri Trust bldg. Robertson, Charles* Carlinville, 111. Roever, William Henry* Cambridge, Mass. Rolfs, Peter H.* Tropical Laboratory, Miami, Fla. Rosenwald, Lucian* 412 Delaware st., Kansas City, Mo. Ruf, Frank A 5863 Cabanne av. Ryan, Frank K 2725 Lawton av. Sander, Enno 2807 Lawton av. Sargent, Charles Sprague* Jamaica Plain, Mass. Schmitz, R 6th and St. Charles sts. Schneck, Jacob* Mt. Carmel, 111. Von Schrenk, Hermann Mo. Botanical Garden. Schroers, John 1730 Missouri av. Schrowang, Otto , Gay bldg. Schwab, Sidney I ,2602 Locust st. Schwarz, Frank 1520 Lafayette av. Schwarz, Henry 440 N. Newstead av. Schweitzer, Paul* Columbia, Mo. Scott, Henry C 64 Vandeventer pi. See, Thomas Jefferson Jackson*..Naval Observatory, Mare Island, Cal. Selby, Augustine Dawson* Wooster, O. Senseney, E. M 2829 Washington av. Sheldon, Walter L 4065 Delmar av. Shepley , John F 60 Vandeventer pi. Shoemaker, William Alfred 4386 Westminster pi. Siebert, A 1647 S. Jefferson av. Simmons, E. C 9lh and Spruce sts. Simmons, Wallace D 9th and Spruce sts. Sluder, Greenfield 2647 Washington av. Smith, Arthur George* 422 N. Dubuque st., Iowa City, la. xii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Smith, D. S. H 3646 Washington boul. Smith, Irwin Z 87 Vandeventer pi. Smith, Jared G.* Honolulu, Hawaiian Islands. Soldan, F. Louis 3634 Flad av. Spiegelhalter, Joseph 2166 Lafayette av. Starkloff, H. M 3623 Cleveland av. Starr, John E.* 258 Broadway, New York City. Staudinger, B 3556 Lindell boul. Stedman, John Moore* State University, Columbia, Mo. Stevens, Charles D 1749 S. Grand av. Stevens, Wyandotte James 4043 Juniata st. Stocker, George J 2833 S. King's Highway. Summa, Hugo 2249 St. Louis av. Taussig, Albert E , 2647 Washington av. Taussig, William 3447 Lafayette av. Teichmann, William C Mallinckrodt Chemical Works. Terry, Robert James 1806 Locust st. Thacher, Arthur 4304 Washington boul. Thomas, John R 4128 Washington av. Thurman, John S 3933 Olive st. Timmerman, Arthur H 2017 Locust st. Tittmann, Harold H 28 Westmoreland pi. Trelease, William Mo. Botanical Garden. Tyler, Elza Edward* ...State University, Columbia. Mo. Tyrrell, Warren Ayers 620 Chestnut st. Updegraff, Milton* 12 Goldsborough Row, Annapolis, Md. Valle, Jules F 3303 Washington av. Van Ornum, John Lane Washington University. Vickroy, Wilhelm Rees 2901 Rauschenbach av. Walter, Jacob 1931 S. Compton av. Warren, William Homer 1806 Locust st. Watts, Millard F 4362 Morgan st. Welier, Stuart* University of Chicago, Chicago, 111. Westgate, John Minton* Dept. of Agriculture, Washington, D. C. Wheeler, H. A 3124 Locust st. Members. xiii Wbelpley, Henry Milton 2342 Albion pi. Wbitaker, Edwards 300 N. 4th st. Whitten, John Charles* Columbia, Mo. Widmann, Otto 5105 Morgan st. Wilson, Edward Allen 3745 W. Pine st. Winkelrneyer, Christopher 3540 Lawton av. Wislizenus, Frederick A 808 Wainwright bldg. "Witt, Thomas D 6th and Olive sts. Wolff, Herbert W 3514 Shenandoah st. Woodward, Calvin Milton Washington University. Wright, Geo. M 4457 Westminster pi. Zahorsky, John 1460 S. Grand av. Zawodny, Joseph* Schloss Lobes, Mscheno bei Melnik, Bohemia, Austria. Zollmann, Geo. H ,...833 N. 3d st. CONSTITUTION. ARTICLE I. NAME. Section 1 . This Association shall be called « ' The Acad- emy of Science of St. Louis." article ii. object. Section 1. It shall have for its object the promotion of science. Sec. 2. As means to this end the Academy shall hold meetings for the consideration and discussion of scientific subjects ; shall take measures to procure original papers upon such subjects; and shall, as often as may be practicable, publish its transactions. It shall also establish and maintain a cabinet of objects illustrative of the several departments of science, and a library of works relating to the same. It shall also place itself in communication with other scientific institutions. ARTICLE III. MEMBERS. Section 1. The Academy shall consist of Active Members, Corresponding Members, Honorary Members, and Patrons. Sec. 2. Active Members shall be persons interested in science, and they alone shall conduct the affairs of the Academy. Sec. 3. Persons not living in the City or County of St. Louis who may be disposed to further the object of the Academy by original researches, contributions of specimens, or otherwise, may be elected Corresponding Members. Sec. 4. Persons not living in the City or County of St. Louis may be elected Honorary Members by virtue of their attainments in science. xvi Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Sec. 5. Any person conveying to the Academy the sum of one thousand dollars ($1,000), or its equivalent, may be elected a Patron. Sec. 6. Persons may be admitted to any of the preceding classes of membership, or dismissed therefrom, in accordance with the regulations prescribed by the By-Laws. ARTICLE IV. OFFICERS. Section 1. The officers of the Academy shall be chosen from the active members, and they shall consist of a President, 1st Vice-President, 2d Vice-President, Recording Secretary, Corresponding Secretary, Treasurer, Librarian, Three Curators, Two Directors. Said officers shall be elected at the time and in the man- ner prescribed by the By-Laws, and shall hold their offices for one year, or until their successors are elected. Sec. 2. The duties of these officers shall be such as are customary and as prescribed by the By-Laws. ARTICLE V. COUNCIL. Section 1. The President, the two Vice-Presidents, the Recording Secretary, the Treasurer, the Librarian, and the two Directors shall constitute the Council of the Academy. Sec. 2. The duties of the Council shall be to consider all plans conducive to the welfare of the Academy ; to audit all bills and order payment of such as they may approve ; to consider all applications for membership ; and to adminis- ter the business of the Academy, subject to the Constitution Constitution. xvii i, and By-Laws and to such instructions as may be given by the Academy. ARTICLE VI. MEETINGS. Section 1. The meetings of the Academy shall be held at such times and places as the By-Laws may direct. ARTICLE VII. AMENDMENTS. Section 1. Amendments to this Constitution shall be sub- mitted in writing at a regular meeting. They shall be open to discussion until at least the second meeting thereafter. They may then be adopted by a two-thirds vote of a letter- ballot, conducted in the manner prescribed by the Council. ARTICLE VIII. SECTIONS. Section 1. To encourage and promote special investiga- tions in any branch of science, members of the Academy may form Sections which shall be constituted as herein provided. Sec. 2. For the formation of a Section written application shall be made to the Academy, at a regular meeting, by not less than six active members. On the approval of this application by the affirmative vote of two-thirds of the members present at the next regular meeting, the Section shall be established and the names of the petitioners shall be recorded on its minutes as its founders. Sec. 3. Sections may increase the number of their mem- bers by election, but only members of the Academy shall be elected members of any of the Sections. Sec. 4. The officers of each Section shall be a Chairman and a Secretary, who shall be elected by its members at the first meeting of the Section, and subsequently at the first meeting in January of each year. Sec. 5. The collections and books of each Section are the common property of the Academy. Donations of books and xviii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. specimens made to or for any Section shall be received as donations to the Academy for the use of the Section. Sec. 6. A report of the proceedings of each Section shall be submitted to the Academy at least once every month. Papers read before any Section with a view to publication by the Academy shall take the same course as papers read before the Academy. Sec. 7. On all points not herein provided for, each Section shall be governed b}' the Constitution, By-Laws, and instruc- tions of the Academy. BY-LAWS. I. REGULAR MEETINGS. The regular meetings of the Academy shall be held on the first and third Monday evenings of every month, unless otherwise ordered by the Council. II. SPECIAL MEETINGS. Special meetings may be called by the President at his dis- cretion, and shall be called by him on the written request of three or more members. III. NOTICE OF MEETINGS. The Recording Secretary shall send a notice of each meet- ing to every active member at least two days before such meeting. IV. QUORUM. Seven members shall constitute a quorum, but four mem- bers shall constitute a legal meeting for reading of papers. V. ORDER OF BUSINESS. The order of proceeding, at the regular meetings of the Academy, shall be as follows : — 1. Minutes of last meeting. 2. Report of the Council. 3. Reports of Committees. 4. Report of the Corresponding Secretary. 5. Donations to the Museum and Library. 6. Written Communications. 7. Oral Communications. 8. Deferred Business. 9. New Business. 10. Elections. 11. Proposals for Membership. 12. Adjournment. xx Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Loxiis. VI. CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. It shall be the duty of the Corresponding Secretary to conduct the correspondence and report to the Academy. VII. TREASURER. The Treasurer shall collect all moneys due the Academy ; be custodian of all its funds, and pay such bills against the Academy as the Council shall approve. The Treasurer shall deposit the moneys and invest the funds of the Academy in its name and by and with the advice of the Council. Besides his annual report to the Academy, the Treasurer shall make such further reports and statements concerning the financial affairs of the Academy as the Council may from time to time require. Before enteriug upon his duties, the Treasurer shall give bond in such sum as may be required by the Council. VIII. LIBRARIAN. The Librarian shall take charge of all books belonging to or deposited with the Academy, and shall be responsible for the same ; he shall keep a catalogue thereof, in which the names of contributors shall be inscribed ; he shall superintend the distribution of all the publications of the Academy. IX. COUNCIL. The Council shall act as a publication committee ; shall prepare a program for each meeting, and may make rules and regulations for their own guidance, not inconsistent with the Constitution and By-Laws. X. ELECTION OF OFFICERS. A nominating committee of three active members who are not officers of the Academy shall be elected at the first regu- lar meeting in December. This committee shall nominate By-Laws. xxi candidates for all the offices for the ensuing year, and report the nominations at the following meeting, when other nom- inations may be made by any active member. The Recording Secretary shall mail to every active member a list of the nom- inees for office, at least ten days preceding the annual meet- ing. The polls shall be closed at 6 p. m. on the day of the annual meeting, after which the nominating committee shall count the ballots and announce the results to the Academy. A plurality of the votes cast shall suffice to elect. XI. VACANCIES. A vacancy in any office shall be filled by election conducted in the same manner as the annual election. XII. ELECTION OF MEMBERS. A candidate for admission to the Academy shall be pro- posed by not less than two members at any regular meeting. The proposal must then be referred to the Council, and if upon examination they shall find the candidate to be eligible and worthy of membership, they shall order the question as to his admission to be submitted to the Academy by ballot. If there be five votes in the negative, the candidate shall be re- jected, and shall not be again voted upon for twelve months after such rejection. But if the number of negative votes be less than five, the candidate shall be elected, but shall not be considered a member until he shall have paid the initiation fee and the annual dues for the current year. Any failure to pay the initiation fee and annual dues within thirty days after the candidate has been notified of his election, shall work a forfeiture of all rights under said election, if the Council shall so determine. No entry shall be made on the record of the rejection of any candidate. XIII. RESIGNATION OF MEMBERS. Any member whose dues have been fully paid, may with- draw from the Academy by a written resignation. Non-pay- xxii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. merit of dues for one year or longer may be treated as equiv- alent to resignation ; but before any member is dropped from the rolls for delinquency, he shall be entitled to not less than four weeks' notice. XIV. EXPULSION OF MEMBERS. Upon the written request of five members, that, for cause stated, any member be expelled, the Council shall consider the matter, and if they deem it best, shall advise the member that his resignation will be accepted. He shall, however, have the right to demand and shall be given ;i copy of the charges against him, and shall have a reasonable time to pre- sent a written defense. The Council may then pass finally upon the matter, and if resignation has not been tendered, or a satisfactory defense made, may by an affirmative vote of four of their number expel the member, in which case they shall notify him and the Academy of their action, and his name shall be at once dropped from the list of members. XV. INITIATION FEE AND DUES. Resident active members shall pay an initiation fee of five dollars, and annual dues of six dollars, payable at the begin- ning of each year. Non-resident active members shall pay an initiation fee of five dollars and annual dues of one-half the dues for resident active members, payable at the begin- ning of each vear. XVI. HONORARY MEMBERS AND PATRONS. Honorary members and Patrons shall be recommended by the Council, and elected by the unanimous vote of the mem- bers present at an}- regular meeting. XVII. PUBLICATIONS. Patrons and all active members not in arrears shall be entitled to one copy of all the publications of the Academy By-Laws. xxiii issued subsequent to their election. Authors of papers shall he entitled to twenty extra copies of their individual papers. XVII. SALE OF REAL ESTATE. The property conveyed to The Academy of Science of St. Louis on the eighteenth day of March, 1903, by Edgar R. Hoadley and Lavinia L. Hoadley, as a gift from Mrs. Eliza McMillan and William N. McMillan, shall not be mortgaged or voluntarily incumbered by the Academy of Science ; and the said property shall not be sold, except with the consent of two-thirds of the members of the Academy of Science, obtained by letter ballot, in such manner as may be pre- scribed by the Council, and, when sold, the proceeds of the sale or so much thereof as maybe necessary, shall be used to provide a suitable location and building for the use of The Academy of Science of St. Louis. XIX. AUTHORITY. On all points of order and procedure, not provided for in the Constitution and By-Laws, Robert's Rules of Order shall be the authority . XX. AMENDMENTS. These By-Laws may be amended by a two-thirds vote of all the members present at any regular meeting, provided notice of the proposed amendment shall have been mailed to every member at least one week before the vote thereon is taken . ABSTRACT OF HISTORY. ORGANIZATION. The Academy of Science of St. Louis was organized on the 10th of March, 1856, in the hall of the Board of Public Schools. Dr. George Engelmann was the first President. CHARTER. On the 17th of January following, a charter incorporating the Academy was signed and approved, and this was accepted by vote of the Academy on the 9th of February, 1857. OBJECTS. The act of incorporation declares the object of the Academy to be the advancement of science and the establishment in St. Louis of a museum and library for the illustration and study of its various branches, and provides that the members shall acquire no individual property in the real estate, cabinets, library, or other of its effects, their interest being usufruc- tuary merely. The constitution as adopted at the organization meeting and amended at various times subsequently, provides for hold- ing meetings for the consideration and discussion of scientific subjects ; taking measures to procure original papers upon such subjects ; the publication of transactions ; the establishment and maintenance of a cabinet of objects illustrative of the several departments of science, and a library of works relating to the same ; and the establishment of relations with other scientific institutions. To encourage and promote special in- vestigation in any branch of science, the formation of special sections under the charter is provided for. Abstract of History. xxv MEMBERSHIP . Members are classified as active members, corresponding members, honorary members and patrons. Active member- ship is limited to persons interested in science, though they need not of necessity be engaged in scientific work, and they alone conduct the affairs of the Academy, under its constitu- tion. Persons not living in the city or county of St. Louis who are disposed to further the objects of the Academy, by original researches, contributions of specimens, or otherwise, are eligible as corresponding members. Persons not living in the city or county of St. Louis are eligible as honorary members by virtue of their attainments in science. Any person conveying to the Academy the sum of one thousand dollars or its equivalent becomes eligible as a patron. Under the by-laws, resident active members pay an initia- tion fee of five dollars and annual dues of six dollars. Non- resident active members pay the same initiation fee, but annual dues of three dollars only. Patrons, and honorary and corresponding members, are exempt from the payment of dues. Each patron and active member not in arrears is entitled to one copy of each publication of the Academy issued after his election. Since the organization of the Academy, 982 persons have been elected to active membership, of whom, at the present time, 276 are carried on the list. Four patrons, Mr. Edwin Harrison, Mrs. Eliza McMillan, Mr. William Northrop McMillan and Mr. Henry W. Eliot, have been elected. The list of corresponding members (Vol. X., p. xii) includes 205 names, among which are the names of 103 persons known to be deceased. The presence of a number of eminent scientists from all parts of the world at the International Congress during the World's Fair of 1904, was considered a suitable occasion for electing the following gentlemen as honorary members of the Academy, in recognition of their valuable services to science: Prof. Svante Arrhenius (Stockholm), Prof. Dr. Leopold xxvi Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Bahlsen (Berlin), Prof. Dr. Ludwig Boltzmann (Vienna), Senor Alfredo Chavero (Mexico), Prof . Theodor Escherich (Vienna), Prof. Shibasaburo Kitasoto (Tokio), Geli. Ober Reg. R. Theodor Lewald (Berlin), Count Limburg-Stirum (Berlin), Prof. Henri Moissan (Paris), Geh. Rath Dr. Johann Orth (Berlin), Prof. Wilhelm Ostwald (Leipzig), Sir William Ramsay (London), Prof. Ernest Rutherford (Montreal), Prof. J. W. Van 't Hoff (Berlin), Geh. Rath Prof. Dr. Wilhelm Waldeyer (Berlin), Prof. Dr. Wassermann (Berlin), Geh. Rath Prof. Dr. L. Wittmack (Berlin), from all of which courteous letters of acceptance have been received. OFFICERS AND MANAGEMENT. The officers, who are chosen from the active members, con- sist of a President, two Vice-Presidents, Recording and Cor- responding Secretaries, Treasurer, Librarian, three Curators, and two Directors. The general business management of the Academy is vested in a Council composed of the President, the two Vice-Presidents, the Recording Secretary, the Treas- urer, the Librarian and the two Directors. The office of President has been filled bv the following well- known citizens of St. Louis, nearlv all of whom have been eminent in some line of scientific work : George Engelmann, Benjamin F. Shumard, Adolphus Wislizenus, Hiram A. Prout, John B. Johnson, James B. Eads, William T. Harris, Charles V. Riley, Francis E. Nipher, Henry S. Pritchett, John Green, Melvin L. Gray, Edmund A. Engler, Robert Moore, Henry W. Eliot, and Edwin Harrison. MEETINGS. The regular meetings of the Academv are held at its build- ing, 3817 Olive Street, at 8 o'clock, on the first and third Monday evenings of each month, a recess being taken between the meeting on the first Monday in June and the meeting on the third Monday in October. These meetings, to which interested persons are always welcome, are devoted in part to the reading of technical papers designed for publication in the Abstract of History. xxvn Academy's Transactions, and in part to the presentation of more popular abstracts of recent investigation or progress. From time to time public lectures, calculated to interest a larger audience, are provided for in some suitable hall. The following dates for regular meetings for the year 1905 have been fixed bv the Council : — Jan. 16 Feb. Mar. April. May. June. 5 Oct. Nov. 6 6 3 1 6 20 20 17 15 16 20 Dec. 4 18 LIBRARY. After its organization, the Academy met in Pope's Medical College, where a creditable beginning had been made toward the formation of a museum and library, until May, 1869, when the building and museum were destroyed by fire, the library being saved. The library now contains 15,303 books and 12,361 pamphlets, and is open during certain hours of the day for consultation by members and persons engaged in scientific work. PUBLICATIONS AND EXCHANGES. Fourteen thick octavo volumes of Transactions have been published since the organization of the Academy, and widely distributed. Two quarto publications have also been issued: one from the Archaeological section, being a contribution to the archaeology of Missouri, and the other a report of the observations made by the Washington University Eclipse Party of 1889. The Academy now stands in exchange rela- tions with 584 institutions or organizations of aims similar to its own. xxviii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. MUSEUM. After the loss of its first museum, in 1869, the Academy lacked adequate room for the arrangement of a public museum, and, although small museum accessions were received and cared for, its main effort of necessity was con- centrated on the holding of meetings, the formation of a library, the publication of worthy scientific matter, and the maintenance of relations with other scientific bodies. But now in possession of a suitable home, full attention can again be devoted to the museum, and the same is grad- ually growing. RECORD. From January 1, 1904, to December 31, 1904. Meeting of January 4, 1904. The Academy of Science of St. Louis met in the Academy Building at 8:00 p. in., January 4, 1904; Vice-President Smith in the chair; nineteen persons present. An oral report was submitted on the 189th meeting of the Council, showing that under authority the Treasurer had borrowed $1,750.00 for sixty days, at six per cent, on mortgage security owned by the Academy; that President Eliot had given to the Academy the sum of $5,000.00, of which nearly the entire amount had been expended in the renovation and improvement of the building, under his supervision, by authority of the Council; that $150.00 had been secured from the Angle School of Orthodontia, in return for the use of the Academy's rooms for a period of one month ; that bills had been approved for payment to the amount of $477.60, of which $119.92 was for publication, $125.00 for a stereopticon, and $228.50 for electric wiring; that the Academy had lost two members through the death of Mr. Albert Thiele and the resignation of Mr. D. C. Ball; and that the names of A. V. Graf and Rudolph Schmitz were ordered submitted to ballot at the appropriate meeting of the Academy. An oral report was submitted on the 190th meeting of the Council, showing that the Council unanimously recommended to the Academy the election of Mr. H. W. Eliot as a patron; and that bills amounting to $395.12 had been approved for payment. The Vice-President presented the following address : * — * Transactions, Vol. XIII., Page XLV. xxx Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. On the conclusion of the Vice-President's address, Pro- fessor Nipher called up the recommendation of the Council that Mr. Eliot be elected a patron, and in a few well chosen words moved a vote of thanks to Mr. Eliot for his continued interest in the Academy and his generous gift to it, and that he be elected a patron. The motion, being duly seconded, was unanimously carried. On motion of Dr. Green, the recommendations contained in the Vice-President's address were referred to the Council, and their consideration was made a special order of business for the next meeting of the Academy. The Treasurer presented the financial report and statement, with vouchers, which was submitted to an auditing commit- tee consisting of Messrs. Engler, Green and Ewing, on whose report as to its correctness it was approved.* The Librarian presented the accompanying report, which was received.! On behalf of the nominating committee, Mr. Krall pre- sented the appended report, which was received, and the following officers were declared elected for the year 1904: — President W. K. Bixby. First Vice-President Wm. Trelease. Second Vice-President Adolf Alt. Recording Secretary Ernest P. Olshausen. Corresponding Secretary August Hunicke. Treasurer Enno Sander. Librarian G. Hambach. Curators G. Hambach, Julius Hurter, Frank Schwarz. Directors F. E. Nipher. Jos. Spiegelhalter. The Secretary stated that on learning that his name had been placed in nomination for the Presidency of the Acad- * Transactions, Vol. XIII., Page XLVII. t Transactions, Vol. XIII., Page XLVIII. Record. xxxi emy, Mr. Bixby had signified his wish to have it withdrawn, but, this being impossible, he had presented his resignation as President, which on motion was accepted. In accordance with Articles X and XI of the By-Laws, it was moved that a nominating committee of three, consisting of Messrs. Krall, Barck and Widmann, be elected, to present at the next meeting a new nomination for the Presidency of the Academy ; and this motion was unanimously carried. The following persons were elected to active membership : August V. Graf, Kudolph Schmitz, both of St. Louis. Dr. Green stated that he was privileged, on behalf of a few members of the Academy, to present, in commemoration of its removal into its new home, a suitable chair and table for the use of the presiding officer ; and on motion this gift was accepted and the thanks of the Academy tendered to the gentlemen who had made it. b January 18, 1904. Vice-President Trelease in the chair; twelve persons present. The nominating committee reported that they had nomi- nated for President Mr. Edwin Harrison. No other nomination being made, the printing of letter- ballots was ordered. The following three papers were presented by title and referred to the Council : — By Mary J. Klem, " A revision of the Paleozoic Palaeechi- noidea, with Synopsis of all known Species." Bv Frank C. Baker, " The Molluscan Fauna, of the Dells of Wisconsin;" " Notes on Planorbia Truncatus Miles." The Treasurer, Dr. Enno Sander, reported, that in response to his request for voluntary contributions by members, he had received $49.00. February 1, 1904. Dr. A. Alt presiding; fourteen persons present. The nominating committee reported the election of Mr. Edward Harrison as President of the Academy. xxxii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Prof. F. E. Nipher made some informal remarks on some properties of Radium, as compared with certain other bodies, indicating, that much of the mystery, now connected with radium, will probably soon be cleared, as we get better acquainted with it, finding it subject probably to well-known physical laws. His remarks were followed by a discussion. The Treasurer reported further voluntary contributions, amounting to a total of $248.00. *n February 15, 1904. Dr. Wm. Trelease presiding; twenty-eight persons present. Rev. Martin S. Brennan delivered a popular lecture on the " Nebular Hypothesis," illustrating same with lantern views. He explained the theory of La Place, according to which the heavenly bodies were formed by a condensation of gases into nebular masses, these in turn condensing farther by the force of gravity, the interior increasing in pressure, centrifugal motion and heat, while the peripheric motion decreased and gradually cooled the mass, until it formed a crust, growing thicker in time ; this crust being at first surrounded chiefly by carbon-dioxide gases, soon allowing the existence of plant life, later followed by animal life. From this he deduced the five geological eras, corresponding with the ages of paleontology. Mr. Nipher remarked, that he had applied the equations for gaseous nebulae, which had been deduced in his paper on the Law of Contraction of Gaseous Nebulae, to the case of our own planetary system. Introducing an integration constant into the pressure formula, the pressure, — and as conse- quence the temperature, — can be made zero at any radius from the center. He had given the constant a value, which made the mass of the nebula equal to that of the entire solar system. When the nebula has reached such a stage, that the mass external to Neptune's present orbit, is equal to Nep- tune's mass, the density at Neptune's orbit will be 1.93 X 10-15 grammes per cc, and the pressure will be 1.49 X 10~10 atmos- phere. The outer limit of the nebula will be about half a Record. xxxiii million miles further out, the temperature beingzeroat the outer limit. This means, that molecular motion will not there exist. The forces there acting will be gravitation, and the repel- ling action of light waves from the central nucleus. The entire mass of Neptune will exist in a space far more highly rarified than any Crooks tube vacuum. It is of course possi- ble for such nebulae to exist, but it certainly is impossible to believe, that such a nebula can throw off a system of plane- tary bodies. The greater part of our solar nebula must have existed as a solid meteoric matter, with a temperature approach- ing absolute zero. Only the central part, which is now rep- resented by the sun, was largely gaseous, and at a high temperature. Professor Nipher made the following remarks on Discon- tinuities in the evolution of the Trotting Horse : — About twenty years ago the writer deduced an equation representing the relation between the record speed of the trotting horse and the time, estimated from any assumed date. This equation was not obtained from the actually observed times when the record had been broken. It took no account of individual cases. The date when any given speed, as say 2:30, originated, was determined by finding the number of horses each year, capable of making that speed or better. At some date the first horse of this class would appear. Each successive year, the number of horses of this class increases. The law of such increase can easily be determined by graphical or mathe- matical methods. In this way the date when the number of horses of this class was one, can be determined, by means of this curve of increase. Knowing the dates for the origin of each speed, the rela- tion was shown to be a logarithmic one. The equation was published giving the speed for any given date. Recently this curve was plotted, from 1840 to date, and the performance of every horse who has broken the record since 1845 was put on the diagram. A very interesting fact was at once observed. The increase in speed is not continuous, but proceeds by sud- den and rapid changes, separated from each other by intervals of no change. The horse will be behind the speed computed xxxiv Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. from the equation, and some horse, usually in rivalry with another, will perhaps in a single year, put the horse ahead of this computed speed. In 1853 the horse was about three seconds behind the computed speed. In that year Highland Maid advanced one second, and from 1856 to 1859 Flora Temple had carried the record ahead six and a quarter seconds more. This placed the horse 2.3 seconds ahead of the computed speed. In 1867 Dexter found the horse again about 1.25 behind, aud in two races during that summer, placed the horse 1.25 ahead of the computed speed. In 1871 Goldsmith Maid found the horse behind nearly a second, and by 1874 put the horse ahead of the computed speed by about 2.25 seconds. When Rarus appeared in 1878, the horse was again nearly a second behind, and Rarus, St. Julian, Jay Eye See were in rivalry with Maud S. during seven years. They not only kept the record from falling still further behind, but in 1885 Maud S. finally sent the record ahead of the computed speed about 1.5 seconds. In 1891 Sunol again found the horse slightly behind the computed speed and advanced him half a second. During the next year Nancy Hanks appeared and sent the horse ahead again. During this year appeared also a marked discontinuity in the evolution of the running gear. Improvements had been constantly made in the sulky during all of the time from 1840 to 1892. At this latter date the modern sulky with pneumatic tire, 28-inch wheel and ball bearings was first used. With this running gear Nancy Hanks placed the horse a little over three seconds ahead of the prediction, and in 1894 Alix lowered this record a quarter of a second more. Six years later the present generation of trotters began. The Abbott lowered the time of Alix by half a second, and then began the contest between Crescens and Lou Dillon, which has resulted in putting the trotting horse 4.5 seconds ahead of the predicted speed. These successive generations of horses have changed the record as follows : — Flora Temple 7.25 Maud S 5.25 Dexter 2.50 Nancy Hanks ... . 5.0 Goldsmith Maid.. 3.25 Lou Dillon 5.25 Record. xxxv In this exhibit the name of the most prominent horse in the generation has been selected for designating the several generations. Since the time of the advent of the bicycle wheel, the surging advances of speed which characterize a generation, have continued, as they were before, but the horse has not fallen behind the predicted speed. In time the sudden advance due to this radical improvement in the sulky, will probably be taken up again, and the horse will gradually come back into line with what was shown in the earlier gen- erations. I do not think there is any evidence that the final speed of the horse will differ materially from what was predicted twenty years ago. It may be said in closing that when the earlier paper was published, in 1883, there were many who scouted the idea that the trotting horse would ever trot a mile in 98 seconds. It has happened that some of these same persons have now thought it proper to poke fun at the writer because the horse is now slightly further in advance of the prediction than ever before. A diagram is here presented which shows the dis- 1 1840 1850 10 1920 xxxvi Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. continuities in evolution of the trotting horse. If the pre- diction were to be made now on the basis of what is now known, no change would be made. The same diagram repre- sents the performance of the running horse, b}r the lower curve. His final speed will be about 6.5 seconds per mile better than that of the trotting horse, or 1:31. 5 (91.5 seconds per mile). Since the above communication was made, the three last records shown on the diagram have been ruled out. They were made with a wind-shield in front of the horse. The present record stands at 121.25 or 2:01^. March 7, 1904. Attendance, eighteen. President Edwin Harrison in the chair. Dr. C. A. Snodgrass, City Bacteriologist and Pathologist, read a paper on the subjeet: "Bacteria and their Work," illustrated with drawings and cultures. He gave a clear con- ception of the place occupied by bacteria in the living world, and the important work they do. He emphasized the fact, that bacteria must not be confounded with disease. He dis- cussed the distribution of bacteria, changes in bacterial flora in milk supplies; the bacteria of the Illinois, Missouri and Mississippi rivers; symbiosis; immunity; biological factors, that affect bacteria ; the relation of human and bovine tuberculosis; and various methods by which infection occurs. March 21, 1904. Attendance, eighteen. President Edwin Harrison in the chair. Professor Francis E. Nipher presented a paper on " Primi- tive Conditions in the Solar Nebula," * as a continuation to other papers presented previously. Prof. W. L. Eickenberry delivered a lecture on the " Principles of Ecology and Development of Plant Societies." * Transactions, Vol. XIV., No. i. Record. xxxvii He showed, that the science of botany had been greatly ad- vanced by the study of plant-ecology or plant sociology, i. e. by the study of plants in their external relations to each other, and the adjustment of plants and their organs to their physical surroundings. Formerly taxonomy or the determina- tion of the position of plants in a scheme of classification, was the aim of all students and teachers. Now the study of bot- any is pursued on a broader scale, plants being studied as living things, which are not scattered at haphazard over the globe, but are organized into definite communities, de- termined by the conditions, under which certain plants can live. Ecologj', since it considers plants and their environ- ments, takes the student directly into the field, instead of confining him to herbarium specimens. Systematic botany, while very essential, should always be made one of means, and not the final end of botanical study. By a series of lantern slides, Prof. Eickenberry showed the transition from a pond-society to a swamp-forest, beginning with a lily-pond with sedges at the margin of the water. Then, as the pond loses its water, the sedges and swamp- grasses crowd in; this swamp-moor being followed by shrubs, and finally by a swamp-forest, such as tamarack, pine and hemlock. He also traced the development of plant societies, adapted to dry air and soil, various plants, such as lichens, mosses and small crevice plants being able to live upon bare rocks. As these exposed rocks are weathered away, the crevice plants become larger, and seeds of small plants find lodgment, until, the fissures increasing in size, and more soil being formed, shrubs and finally trees root there, resulting ulti- mately in a forest. April 4, 1904. Attendance, fifty. President Edwin Harrison in the chair. The Treasurer reported further progress in voluntary contributions. Previously reported, $228.00. Additional receipts, $79.00. xxxviii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Mr. George M. Wright Avas elected an active member. Dr. C. Barck read the paper of the evening, on " The History of Spectacles." He divided the subject into two parts, the development of the industrial art, and the evolution of the scientific selection. In regard to the former, it is an open question, whether the Chinese invented glasses prior to the Europeans. Of the ancient nations of western Asia, we possess only one relic, namely a convex lens of rock crystal which was dis- covered among the ruins of old Nineveh by Sir Layard. To the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans glasses were unknown. The latter assertion does not agree with the common opinion, as expressed in the belief, that Nero was near-sighted and used glasses. But this is due to a misinterpretation of a passage of Pliny, as proven at length by the reader of the paper. During the first twelve centuries of the Christian era there is no mention of spectacles ; they were invented at the end of the thirteenth century by two Italians, Armati and Spina, either independently or conjointly. This is proven by a number of documents. The essayist then dwelt upon the gradual spread of their use, and the improvement of the frames and lenses. At first only convex lenses were used, concave ones being employed about two centuries afterwards. Cylindrical lenses for the correction of astigmatism, which had been discovered by Thomas Young in 1801, were devised by the astronomer Airy in 1827. Bifocals were invented and first used by Benjamin Franklin, 1785. As to the selection of the appropriate lenses, this was at first done by the peddlers who sold them. Physicians for a long time paid no attention to it. Even after the epochal work of the astronomer Kepler had opened a new era in optics by demonstrating the physiology of the act of vision, 1604, physicians maintained their reserved attitude, and considered it below the dignity of their profession to have anything to do with the selection of glasses. It was only in the middle of the last century that the change took place. This was due mainly to the labors of Helmholtz and Donders, who laid the foundation for the adjustment of lenses accord- Record. xxxix ing to mathematical and optical principles. The invention of the ophthalmoscope, by which the refraction can be deter- mined objectively, of the ophthalmometer, which assures the astigmatism of the cornea, and the introduction of remedies, by which the accommodation can be paralyzed, followed in rapid succession. By means of these instruments and meth- ods of precision, the medical adviser is governed by well- established laws in the selection of spectacles, and this now belongs to the domain of science. The lecture was illustrated by a number of copies of old paintings and by drawings. April 18, 1904. Attendance, twenty -live. President Edwin Harrison in the chair. The following were elected active members of the Acad- emy: Dr. A. Siebert, Geo. H. Zollmann, Wm. F. Boyle. The lecture of the evening was delivered bv Dr. Coulter, being: "Typical Swamp Areas and their characteristic Plants." The same was illustrated with lantern slides. May 2, 1904. Attendance, twenty-two. President Edwin Harrison in the chair. A paper of Mr. B. F. Bush, on "The Genus Othake Rafinesque" was presented by title by Prof. W. Trelcase, and referred to the Council for publication. Mr. Charles M. Rice was elected an active member. The lecture of the evening was delivered by Prof. Dr. L. Wittmack of the Berlin University, being a treatise on " Our Knowledge of Prehistoric Seeds." He described the seeds examined by him, from the pyramids of Egypt, from the ruins of Pompeii and Herculaneum, from the mounds of North America, and the excavations at Auco, in Peru. The seeds from Egypt and Pompeii were chiefly: wheat, barley, coreander, a large bean, lentils, olives, dates, plums, etc.; but xl Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. no oranges or lemons, which must have been introduced into Italy at a later date, probably by the Moors. Bread taken from the pyramids of Egypt still showed the typical cell-structure of the barley -grains, and gave the well- known starch-reaction, when treated with iodine, — after a lapse of 4500 years. In the American mounds Dr. Wittmack found corn, pea- nuts, apple-seeds, pumpkin-seeds, garden beans, etc. Europe had always been considered the home of the garden-bean; but Dr. Wittmack proved conclusively, that the garden-bean originated in America. The New World is also the home of corn, cotton, tobacco, potato, sweet potato, tomato, peanuts, pumpkin, and squash, all of which have become articles of economic importance in Europe as well as in America. May 16, 1904. Attendance, twenty-four. President Edwin Harrison in the chair. The following were elected active members: W. J. Mc- Bride, Howard S. Reed, Herbert W. Wolff. Prof. W J McGee delivered a lecture on "Types of Mankind at the Exposition." June 6, 1904. Attendance, thirty-two. Dr. A. Alt, presiding. President Edwin Harrison presented to the Academy a portrait of Prof. Louis Agassiz. Mr. Henry A. Huston was elected an active member. Dr. A. Siebert delivered a lecture on " Liquid Light." Mr. Frederick Braun of New York exhibited a collection of fossils (crinoids and trilobites). October 17, 1904. Attendance, twenty-eight. Dr. A. Alt presiding. Record. xli Mr. Frank Schwarz was offered a vote of thanks for pre- paring a number of skulls and heads for exhibition and decoration in the Academy's museum. Mr. R. D. Douglas of South Africa exhibited a number of specimens of butterflies and beetles and photographic scenes. Dr. J. Arthur Harris delivered a lecture on "The Nature and Function of the Color of Flowers " in relation to their attraction of insects in search of nectar. The following scientists were elected honorary members in recognition of their service to science : — Prof. Dr. A. Wassermann, of University of Berlin, Germany. Prof. Dr. L. Wittmack, University of Berlin, Germany. Geheimr. Prof. Dr. Johann Orth, of University of Berlin, Germany. Geheimr. Prof. Dr. Wilhelm Waldcyer, of University of Berlin, Germany. Prof. Dr. Leopold Bahlsen, of University of Berlin, Ger- many. Graf Dr. Limburg-Stirum, of Berlin, Germany. Geheim. Ober. Reg. Rath Theodor Lewald, of Berlin, Germany. Sir William Ramsay, Royal Institute, London, England. Prof. Ernest Rutherford, McGill University, Montreal, Canada. Prof. Henri Moissan, Sorbonne, Paris, France. Prof. J. W. Van 't Ploff, University of Berlin, Germany. Senor Alfredo Chavero, National Museum, Mexico. Prof. Shibasaburo Kitasato, University of Tokio, Japan. Prof. Theodor Escherich, University of Vienna, Austria. Prof. Svante Arrhenius, University of Stockholm, Sweden. Prof. Ludwig Boltzmann, University of Vienna, Austria. Prof. Wilhelm Ostwald, University of Leipzig, Germany. November 7, 1904. Attendance, twenty-eight. Dr. A. Alt presiding. xlii Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. The following were elected active members : Waldemar H. A. Koch, of Columbia, Mo., Walter Bernays, City Chemist. Prof. F. E. Nipher gave a Popular Discussion of some present "Problems in Physics." He dwelt principally on the present conception of the nebular hypothesis and its bearing on the evolution of the universe, in connection with the influence upon and of elec- tricity. He presented some interesting photographic nega- tives, gathered during his scientific researches. He also entered into an explanation and comparison of galvanic, static, and mechanical electricity. His deductions from a careful study of the phenomena and conclusions based thereon, led to the assumption that the sun is the basis of all creation, and that the planets are but particles emanating from that center at various epochs. And he expressed the opinion, that when the art of over- coming inertia is once understood, all mechanical problems will have been near solution. November 21, 1904. Attendance, twenty-five. Dr. Win. Trelease presiding. A paper by Mr. B. F. Bush, on ' ' The Texas Tradescantias ' ' * was presented by title and referred to the Council for publi- cation. Mr. J. E. Petavel, of the British Royal Commission, de- livered an interesting lecture on " The Ultimate Limit of Low Temperature " illustrating same with numerous experiments with Liquid Air. December 5, 1904. Attendance, one hundred and twenty-five. Dr. Win. Trelease presiding. In accordance with the constitution and by-laws, the fol- * Transactions Vol. XIV, No. 7. Record. xliii lowing members were elected a committee to nominate a ticket for the annual election: — Prof. John H. Kinealy. Dr. Chas. D. Stevens. Dr. H. M. Whelpley. Mr. J. W. Erwin, of San Francisco, delivered an interest- ing lecture on "The Wonders and Glories of California," illustrated with numerous stereopticon views, showing the beauties of the forests, the wonderful results of irrigation, ostrich farming, fruit growing, the grandeur of the sea-coast, etc. December 19, 1904. Attendance, twenty-five. Dr. A. Alt presiding. The Secretary reported the receipt of letters of thanks for their election as honorary members of the Academy, from the scientists named in the meeting of October 17th. The nominating committee reported the following ballot for the annual election, which was ordered printed and mailed to the members : — President Dr. Adolph Alt. First Vice-President Win. Trelease. Second Vice-President Dr. Joseph Spiegelhalter. Recording Secretary Ernest P. Olshausen. Corresponding Secretary August Hunicke. Treasurer Euno Sander. Librarian G. Hambach. Curators G. Hambach. Frank Schwarz. Julius Hutter. Directors F. E. Nipher. Otto Widmann. The following were elected active members : Jacob Walter, Benjamin Altheimer. Dr. Walter G. Kirchner delivered an interesting lecture on " Bacteriological Examination of Eiver Water," based chiefly xliv Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. on his observations, while examining the water of the Missis- sippi river near St. Louis, to test the influence of the Chicago canal upon the water supply of St. Louis. He explained the importance of carefully collecting the samples for examina- tion purposes, and their careful preservation in a condition and temperature as near as possible, as when taken, which frequently requires keeping them on ice to prevent further development, increase or decrease of the number of bacteria contained in the sample, thereby securing perfect results. He also exhibited the apparatus and methods used in such examinations. He also showed by black-board drawings and charts how the number of bacteria varies at different points of the same body of water, according to their location near cities or sewage outlets, and other conditions and influences. Professor F. E. Nipher made some remarks on the methods used for measuring wind- velocities, to determine the pres- sure, which latter is generally adopted as being equal to the square of the velocity. But he feared, that the old method by means of pressure boards gives no satisfactory measure for determining the pressure of a heavy wind on high buildings ; therefore other methods were desirable for this object. Reports of Officers for the Year 1904. The Treasurer reported as follows : — RECEIPTS. Balance for 1903 $ 563 43 Membership dues 1,444 15 Voluntary contributions 344 00 Rent from building 355 00 Notes discount 3,750 00 Interest 278 49 Capital released 3,000 00 $9,735 07 Record. xlv EXPENDITURES. Publication of Transactions $,486 57 General printing 174 60 Library 118 52 Improvements to property 175 63 Service 1,394 50 Sundry expenses 459 27 Notes discounted and premiums paid 5,544 65 Balance 1,38133 $9,735 07 INVENTORY. Real estate, 3817 Olive $25,000 00 Improvements 1903 5,929 47 Improvements 1904 .. 173 63 Mortgage 3,500 00 $34,603 10 Report of the Librarian. It is with great pleasure and satisfaction, that I am able to report that the first year of the Academy's occupation of its own home has witnessed the re-establishment of its museum of natural history objects. The few articles of value saved from the fire, which the Academy suffered some years ago, together with the fine Yandell Collection of fossils, purchased four years ago, the beautiful collection of butterflies, mostly tropical, presented to the Academy by subscription through the efforts of the late Mrs. W. L. Bouton, a collection of meteorites and of several hundred specimens of pottery from the mounds of southern Missouri, and of forty human crania from the same district, have been placed on exhibition in the museum. During the year Mr. Frank Schwarz, of the Board of Cura- tors, mounted two skulls of the Colorado Mountain Sheep and two of the Buffalo, belonging to the Academy. Mr. Edwin Harrison, President of the Academy, presented a portrait of the famous naturalist, Prof. Louis Agassiz, taken when the Professor was winning fame for his great scientific achievements. xlvi Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Mr. Richard Douglas of South Africa donated to the museum a skull of an African Lioness, a shark's skull and a specimen of the queen of the white ant of South Africa. During the year just closed the museum of the Academy has been enriched by the acquisition of some very valuable specimens from the Department of Mines and Metallurgy at the World's Fair. Among the liberal donators may be mentioned Mr. Whitaker, in charge of the Utah Exhibit, from whom fine specimens of carnolite, cinnabar, gilsonite, realgar and olivinite were obtained; Mr. Chas. N. Gould of Oklahoma, who presented some beautiful specimens of pseu- domorphous crystals of sandstone after aragonite, some gypsum, rose quartz and calcspar; Mr. C. H. Pilcher of South Dakota, who donated fine lead, tin and copper ores and rose quartz; Mr. Francis B. Laney of North Carolina, who gave us flexible sandstone and nickel ores from his State: Mr. Harry E. Crain, who contributed hematite, mala- chite, native sulphur, silicified wood, moss agate and calcosite from Wyoming; Mr. Frank C. Friedman of Arizona, from whom glauberite, argentite and wulfenite beside copper and silver ores were procured; Mr. Ladd of Missouri, who presented specimens of galena, sphalerite, dolomite and calc- spar; Capt. Brown of Arkansas, whose contribution con- sisted of good specimens of variscite, wavellite, smithsonite and calamine from his State. From the director of the New Mexico Exhibit fine silver and copper ores, and from the Nevada commissioner cuperite, proustite and silver-bearing lead ores from their respective States were obtained. To properly care for these precious minerals four cases were purchased at the Fair. While the acquisitions of the year have been most gratify- ing still we have at present only a nucleus to the museum we hope to establish at the Academy. It is the intention of the Board of Curators to form collections in the various branches of natural science, especially as represented in our own State, which shall be of benefit and interest to the public and to the educational institutions of the city. One of our first attempts Record. xlvii shall be to procure as complete a collection as possible of the minerals of Missouri and of the insects about St. Louis. Now that we are in our own home, with the prospect of a fire-proof addition, we feel that we are in a position to renew our activities toward re-establishing the tine museum we lost, and earnestly desire the co-operation of all the members and of those interested in seeing the establishment of a natural history museum worthy of the name in St. Louis, in procur- ing objects of interest to students of nature, especially such objects as will make known to our citizens the vast resources and wealth of their own State. It is our aim to have the Academy looked upon by the public at large as a place where information may be sought on any scientific subject. The collections of the Academy are being placed as quickly as possible and the public is most cordially invited to visit the museum, which is open every day except Sunday. During the past year the publications of the Academy were sent to 162 domestic and to 422 foreign societies. Nine societies were added to the exchange list during the year and two resigned, making an increase of seven. We received publications in exchange from 76 domestic and 218 foreign societies. Received during the year — books 385 pamphlets 638 in exchange j r books .... 25 by donation | pamphlet8 60 Total 1108 Nos. Dr. Enno Sander donated a number of medical journals and Mr. Edwin Harrison six pamphlets and two books of publications of the Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology. Thirty-nine volumes were bound for $15.60. Expenses of the department for postage, express charges, binding, etc $213 32 Cash received from sale of Transactions $48 82 Cash received from Treasurer 65 00 113 82 Balance due $99 50 Transactions of The Academy of Science of St. Louis, VOL.. XIV. No. 1. A REVISION OF THE PALAEOZOIC PALAE- ECHINOIDEA, WITH A SYNOPSIS OF ALL KNOWN SPECIES. MARY J. KLEM. Jy.xued May 5, 1904. A REVISION OF THE PALAEOZOIC PALAEECHINOI- DEA, WITH A SYNOPSIS OF ALL KNOWN SPECIES.* Mary J. Klem. NEW VO Among the Echinodermata, the Palaeozoic Echini present a most fertile field for the study of variations and abnormal development, — features which are common, however, throughout the sub-kingdom. Having had at my command for study a very large and excellent collection, I wish to offer a few suggestions as to the probable development of these in- teresting; fossils. I take this opportunity to express my sincere thanks to my dear friend and teacher, Dr. Hambach, professor at Washing- ton University, for the use of his valuable collection and library, as well as for the interest he has taken in the prepa- ration of this paper. All the drawings submitted were made from specimens in the Doctor's collection, and most of the works quoted are in his library. Before entering upon the detailed study of the development and arrangement of the different parts, it may be well to note the classification of fossil Echini. All the Palaeozoic Echini belong to the class Oidaridae, and differ from the Mesozoic, Cenozoic and living species, in having never less than four rows of plates in each interambulacrum, with the exception of one order, Bothriocidaroida. They may be conveniently divided into three orders: (1) Otjstocidaroida with four rows of plates in the ambulacrum and numerous rows in the inter- ambulacrum; (2) Bothriocidaroida with two rows of plates in each ambulacrum and one row in each interambulacrum; (3) PerischoecJmioida with never less than two rows in each ain- bulacral area and never less than four rows in each interambu- lacral area. In the following discussion I shall confine my attention chiefly to the Melonitidae, a family of the Perischoechinoida. * Presented by title to The Academy of Science of St. Louis, Jan., 1904. 2 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. After a very careful study of the large collection of Dr. Hambach, which contains the choicest specimens to be found anywhere in that particular branch, and of the Washington University collection, among which is a slab with eighty-five Melonites on it, I have deduced the following facts concern- ing the development and growth of this family. In the embryonic state a calcareous particle was deposited as the nucleus of calcification of each plate of the test. As the test expanded successive rings of calcareous matter were deposited. While increasing laterally by the progressive calcification of the individual plates, the longitudinal diam- eter was lengthened by the addition of new plates between the genital and ocular plates and the already existing plates. That the lateral expansion took place by the depo- sition of rings of calcareous substance to the edges of each individual plate, is brought out very clearly in weathered specimens, well defined lines marking the limits of the differ- ent areas. Such specimens are figured on Pis. V. and VI., figs. 9 and 10, where the older deposit is shaded, while the more recent is left unshaded. Turning our attention to the development and structure of the interambulacral areas, we find Jackson and Jaggar in their paper on "Studies of Melonites multipora," making the following statement: " The interambulacra of the adult, when perfect, consist of two plates at the ventral termination, as shown in three areas, A, C and I, of plate 2, figure 2." In my researches, I find that ventrally the interambulacra always terminate in three plates, when the specimen is perfect. In all the specimens with the teeth in place, this is invariably the case as may be readily seen from figs. 6, 8, 12 and 13. This feature is shown most admirably by fig. 8, pi. IV., from which specimen the drawing of the teeth (fig. 8 f, pi. IV.) was made. The specimen shows plainly how the sides of the terminating plates come close up to the jaws, making it impossible for any plates to have dropped out. Besides the specimens I have mentioned, I examined a large amount of material, only to find that the aforesaid is always the case when the specimens * Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 142. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoiclea. 3 are perfect. The statement of Jackson and Jaggar that areas showing three plates ventral ly should be considered incom- plete ventrally, and that, " when well preserved show at the oral termination angles for the articulation of the lower most missing row," * is easily refuted. When examining perfect specimens, I have always found that immediately below the three lowest plates were the teeth, thus precluding any possi- bility of any plates having fallen out. The same gentlemen assert further that the lower row of plates does not really represent the initial plate, but that it was a single plate, which, by the encroachment of the en- larged actinostome, was gradually reabsorbed. As conclusive evidence they make the following statement: f "In a speci- men of Melonites multiporus in Yale University Museum (diamond number 157, specimen C) we find an important fea- ture bearing on the above consideration. In this specimen (plate 3, fig. 10) the two ventral plates have each an angle toward the median line, and these together with the straight edges of the bottom enclose a triangular space which doubt- less contained the single initial plate, as in a similar stage of Strongylocentrotus . This specimen of Melonites does not actually show the initial single plate, and obviously in its pe- culiar position it would easily drop out after the death of the individual or in the processes of fossilization. To our minds the angles for its reception are almost as strong evidence as the plate itself." I see no proof from the figure that the plates numbered 1 and 2 were the terminating plates and no reason to assume that the initial plate was triangular. Taking the drawing as given on pi. 3, fig. 10, we can increase the number of plates ad libitum, simply by completing the hexagons. Why should we assume that the initial plate was triangular, when perfect specimens show clearly that there were three and that they were pentagonal or hexagonal? Furthermore, if resorption took place (which I doubt very much) by what law of nature could the plates twist themselves from the * Bull. Geol. Soc Amer., vol. 7, p. 143. t Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 144. 4 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. position indicated in fig. 11, pi. 3, to that shown in fig. 10, pi 3? * It is plain that the form of the plates was constant throughout the existence of the individual and that growth took place by the enlargement of the individual plates and by the addition of plates between the apical disk and the already existing plates. The next point, which may properly be discussed at this stage, is the method of plate arrangement and the introduc- tion of new columns. No adequate rule can be laid down as to the normal arrangement of plates and the interval between the introduction of new columns, as it is almost impossible to find two specimens, or even two fields of the same specimen, with the identical plate arrangement. A different rate of development in two adjacent areas is not an uncommon thing, being the rule rather than the exception. As an example take the fields of fig. 13, pi. 6, which is a perfect specimen. In section (a) the first column is introduced in the third row, in section (b) in the sixth and in (c) in the fifth row. The second column begins in (a) in the sixth, in (b) in the ninth and in (c) in the eighth row. The third column starts in (a) in the tenth, in (b) in the ninth and in (c) in the twelfth row. The fourth column is introduced in the thirteenth row in (a), in the twelfth in (b) and (c). In Fig. 8, PI. IV the first column begins in the second row in (a), (b), (c), (e) and in the fifth in (d). The second column starts in the sixth row in (a), (b), (e), and (c) and in the fifth in (d). The third column is introduced in the ninth row in (a), (b), (e) and in the sixth in (c) and (d). The fourth column begins in (a) and (b) in the twelfth row, in (c) in the sixth, in (d) in the ninth and in (e) in the thirteenth row. The fifth column is introduced in the fifteenth row in (a), (b) and (e), in the ninth in (c) and in the twelfth row in (d). The sixth column has its beginning in the eighteenth row in (a), in the nineteenth in (b) and (e), in the eleventh in (c) and in the fourteenth in (d). Other specimens showing this feature plainly are figured on * Jackson and Jaggar. Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. Fig. 6 PL I., Figs. 2 and 3, PI. II., Figs. 4 and 5, and PL III., g. 6. Jackson and Jaggar in their article on Melonites lay down as a law that " newly added columns normally alter- nate to left and right as introduced, even numbered columns typically appearing on the right of odd ones." * While this rule may apply to some isolated and imperfect specimens, the contrary becomes quite evident by examining a large and com- plete collection of perfect fossils, as in Fig. 4, PL II., where the third column begins to the right of the second column in (b) and (c) ; in Fig. 3 b where the second column appears to the left of the first, and the fourth to the left of the third. Other exceptions to the rule laid down by the aforesaid authors appear in Figs. 2 b, c, d, Figs. 5 c, Figs. 6 c, d, e, Figs. 8 a, b, c, d, e, Figs. 10 a, b, c, Figs. 12 a, b, and Figs. 13 a, b, c. If the rule given by Jackson and Jaggar were applica- ble in all case, one should be able to determine, from a frag- ment, whether the column introduced is an odd or an even numbered one by its position to the left or right of the me- dian line. But, since we find in specimens with all the plates intact that columns very often fall to the opposite side from the one established by Jackson and Jaggar, it is evident that this rule is of no value in describing specimens. In Fig. 6 the second column introduced falls to the right in only two areas, the third to the left of the second in only two fields; the fourth to the right of the third in only three areas and the fifth to the left of the fourth in only three areas. Another feature, which will not stand a critical test, is the suppositon of the above mentioned authors, that new col- umns are always introduced by a pentagonal plate with the apex pointing ventrally or toward the oral area. This rule is subject to many variations, columns being introduced fre- quently by hexagonal or heptagonal plates and occasionally by square plates. In Fig. 8 c the second column is intro- duced by a square plate, in Fig. 8 d by a heptagonal plate. In Fig. Be the fifth column is introduced by a square plate. In Figs. 7 b and c the first plate introducing a column is hex- Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 145. 6 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. agonal. In Fig. 12 a the third column begins with a hexag- agonal plate and in Fig. 4 a the first column introduced begins with a hexagonal plate. Then, again, the initial plate of a column when pentagonal often has the apex pointing dorsally, and I am unable to understand how this feature can be " an important aid in diag- nosing the relative position of the axes in even fragmentary specimens," as claimed by Jackson and Jaggar.* Having a piece of perhaps only a dozen plates, it is impossible to de- termine anything at all about it — such a specimen having no value in the determination of characteristics. The only thing which can fix the relative position of the axes positively is the presence of the apical disk or the masticatory apparatus, or, at least, of the space once occupied by those organs. It is to be regretted that scientists are ever ready to create new species from mere fragments, or because a specimen shows an additional column, or because the individual plates are larger or smaller than usual. All these features are of only secondary importance and should never be considered of generic or even specific value. Any feature to be truly of importance in determining species must be constant and typical in all specimens belonging to that species. The great- est care should be exercised in basing new genera or even new species on a single specimen or a fragment. Palaeontologists very often, in their eagerness to describe their specimens, cause a great deal of confusion by creating new species and burden the literature with many synonyms, which it may take years and the labor of a number of scientists to eradicate. So Mr. Beede in describing his Oligoporus ? minutus says: f " It will in all probability be found to belong to an entirely different genus. It is referred to Oligoporus for convenience, until better material can be secured." Since the author feels almost sure that the specimen does not belong to that genus, why burden the science with a meaningless name instead of waiting for better material and then describing and placing the fossil in its proper place? So Mr. Keyes adds to the list * Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 149. f Kansas University Quarterly, Series A, vol. 8, no. 3, p. 126. Idem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 7 of synonyms by describing Eocidaris hallianus as Archaeo- cidaris hallianus on the strength of some plates he found at Kansas City, Mo., but, concerning whose identity he is not very sure, as he adds: " If the identification of the Kansas Citv specimen is correct, it seems probable that this form should more properly come under Archaeocidaris than Eoci- daris." * Why not leave species where placed until positive of their proper place? If writers would keep in mind, that, in all probability, the laws of distribution in geological ages were about as they are at present, they would not describe fifty or more species of one genus from one and the same locality. If we look at the distribution of plants and animals to-day, we find only a very few species of one genus occurring at the same place. Why should we not assume the most logical thing, namely, that the same laws existed in the geological ages, and, when we find only slight differences in our specimens, ascribe them to abnornal development, at least, until we find that the fea- ture first noticed, predominates in a large collection from the same locality or from the same geological horizon. Another feature, that should never be lost sight of, is the probable condition under which the animal in question lived and thrived. Just as living plants and animals develop more rapidly under favorable conditions — such as plenty of light, air and food — so, undoubtedly, the rapidity of development in plants and animals during geological times was influenced to a high degree by the surrounding conditions. No doubt, a Melonite with an insufficient supply of food, light and air, secreted only small plates, while under more favorable condi- tions, the deposits would have been more rapid, and, conse- quently, the plates larger. The specimen figured on PI. IV., Fig. 8,- is the same species as the one on PL V., Fig. 9, although in the latter the plates are twice as large. As we find a great variation in the size of the individual plates, we must necessarily fiind as great a variation in the number of plates composing a column and also in the number of rows. It is not an uncommon thing to find a great differ- * Missouri Geological Survey, vol. 4, p. 129. 8 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. ence in the size of the individual plates, in the number of plates in a column and in the number of column? in two specimens of about the same size. In the examination of the large material at my command, I have become fully convinced that the number of columns, the number of plates composing a column and the size of the in- dividual plates are such variable features that they cannot be considered of primary specific importance. Of much greater value are the ornamentation of the plates, the general shape of the specimen and the number of columns in the ambulac- rum. The ambulacral areas are much more important struc- turally, as they always show a definite number of columns, which forms a very good basis for generic separation. The sole object of the interambulacral areas, as of the interradials in Crinoideae, seems to be to fill out space. For this reason interambulacral plates should be considered of secondary importance. Having discussed the interambulacral plate arrangement, I beg now to call the reader's attention for a few moments to the ornamentation of the plates, which is a very important feature in classification. All species belonging to the Meloni- tidae are covered evenly with small short spines, which in some cases show surface ornamentations. Spines are a very good feature for specific distinction. In Melonites multiporus the spines of the interambulacra and those of the ambulacra are about the same size, while in Melonites crassus, those of the interambulacra are only about half as long as those of the ambulacra. This feature gives the specimen quite a charac- teristic appearance. If the difference in the length of the spines were the result of erosion, as Jackson and Jaggar* claim, we should find the same thing in Melonites multiporus, where, however, the spines of both fields are always practically one size. After examining the type specimen of Melonites crassus from which Dr. Hambach's figure t was made, and after a very careful comparison with numerous specimens of Melonites multiporus, I am fully convinced that the professor * Bull. Amer. Geol. Soc, vol. 7, p. 133. t Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 4, PI. C, Fig. 1. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 9 was amply justified in considering the size of the spines of specific importance. In connection with the ornamentation, must be considered the imbrication of plates, which is also a very characteristic feature. In the Melonitidae the imbrication is very slight, while it is very marked in Lepidocentrus, Lepidechinus and their allies. The imbrication of plates or the lack of it is a very good feature for separation, as its presence or absence gives the specimen a peculiar appearance. In concluding this general discussion, I wish to say a few words about the genital and ocular plates. Among the Palaeozoic Echini the apical system of several genera is known, showing very different types. In Echino- cystis the apical disk is unknown. The madreporic plate is separated from the apex and is interambulacral. The anus is excentric and interambulacral, but near the apex. In Perischodomus , Perischocidaris and Palaechinus spheri- cus, the oculars are wanting, the five genitals forming a closed rino- around the anus. In Perischocidaris there are sixteen pores to each genital plate. In Perischodomus the genitals are perforated by six or eight pores. In Bothriocidaris there are five large ocular plates around the anus with small three-cornered pieces inserted between. The apical system consists of ten plates and a ring of ten smaller plates within these. In Palaechinus, Oligoporus, and Melonites the oculars and genitals form a circle of ten pieces. In Palaechinus elegans there are two rings of ten pieces each. Each genital plate is pierced by three pores and each ocular by two pores. This feature, however, is subject to great variations. In some cases the oculars are without any trace of pores, and in others there is a single pore in two of them. The genitals vary even more than the oculars. In some three plates are pierced by four pores, and the other two by five ; or three may have four pores and the other two, three pores each. 10 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Synopsis of the Orders, Families, Genera and Species of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. The mistake of considering the variations in the different parts of the corona of specific importance has led to the crea- tion of many new species throughout the subkingdom of the Radiates, which, in reality, are mere deviations of already ex- isting species. It is a well established fact that no subking- dom is so subject to variations as that of the Radiates. Deviations from the pentamerous arrangement are the rule rather than the exception. In the light of this knowledge authors should be very chary about describing new species with variable features as a basis. Any classification to be of value must rest on features which are constant and typical. Among the Palaeechinoidea the prevailing characters which may be taken as a basis for classification are the following : — 1. Number of columns in the ambulacra. 2. Position and number of the ambulacral pores. 3. Ornamentation of the plates. 4. Imbrication of the plates. 5. Apical system. 6. General shape of the body. 7. Geological position. Classification. Class ECHINOIDEA. Subclass Palaeechinoidea. Order A. CYSTOCIDAROIDA. Fam. I. Palaeodiscidae. Genus a. Palaeodiscus. Fam. II. Echinocystidae. Genus a. Echinocystis. Order B. BOTHRIOCLDAROIDA. Fam. I. BOTHRIOCIDARIDAE. Genus a. Botliriocidaris. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 11 Order C. PERISCHOECHINOIDA. Fam. I. Lepidocentridae. Genus a. Lepidocentrus. b. Perischodomus. c. Lepidechinus. Fam. II. Lepidesthidae. Genus a. Pholidocidaris. b. Lepidesthes. Fam. III. Melonitidae. Genus a. Rhoechinus. b. Palaechinus. c. Oligoporus. d. Melonites. Fam. IV. Archaeocidaridae. Genus a. Archaeocidaris. b. Eocidaris. c. Lepidocidaris. DOUBTFUL GENERA. 1. Discocystis. 2. Echinodiscus. 3. Eotiaris. 4. Koninckocidaris. 5. Leptechinus. 6. Mvriastiches. 7. Permocidaris. 8. Proterocidaris. 9. Protocidaris. 10. Protoechinus. 11. Spatangopsis. 12. Xenocidaris. Palaeectaiiioidea Zittel 1879.* Body composed of more than twenty columns of plates, except one order, Bothriocidaroida, which has less than twenty columns. Plates imbricating or not imbricating. * Handbuch der Palaeontologie Bd. 1, p. 478. 12 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Apical disk composed of five or ten plates, which may or may not be perforated. In all, except in Echinocystis, the anus is central and surrounded by the apical disk. A. CYSTOCIDAROIDA Zittel 1879.* Test composed of tbin, spine-bearing plates. Ambulacral area consists of two or four columns of plates, each plate pierced by a central pair of pores. Interambulacrum broad, composed of numerous columns of irregular, scale-like plates, each plate bearing a small primary tubercle, surrounded by a scrobicule. Anus aboral, in Echinocystis in the posterior interambulacrum. Peristome small with highly developed jaws. Mouth central. No apical plates. I. Palaeodiscidae Gregory 189 7. f Body depressed, discoid. Ambulacra composed of two columns of plates crowded together. On the oral surface they are imperforate, while near the aboral pole pores occur. Anus central. a. Palaeodiscus Salter 1857 4 Body discoid, test thin, flexible. Ambulacra broad with a series of single pores on each side on the aboral surface. On the oral surface, the ambulacral plates are simple, thin and bar-shaped. On the aboral surface there are two alternate series of simple, thin, bar-shaped plates. The interambulac- ral plates are angular, irregular and scale-like, covered with numerous short spines. Apical plates not known. 1. Palaeodiscus ferox Salter. 1857. Palaeodiscus ferox. Salter, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 20, p. 332, pi. 9, fig. 6. * Handbuch der Pdaeontologie Bd. 1, p. 480. f Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 53, pt. 1, p. 133. X Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 20, p. 332. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea . 13 1881. Palaeodiscus ferox. Neumayr, Sitzb. K. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Bd. 84, Abth. 1, p. 155, taf. 1, fig. 8. 1897. Palaeodiscus ferox. Gregory, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 53, pt. 1, p. 129, pi. 7, fig. 5. 1899. Palaeodiscus ferox. Sollas, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 55, pt. 4, p. 701, figs. 6-11. Body composed of large plates furnished with spines. Seven or eight columns in each interambulacrum. Ambulacra composed of long, thin plates in two rows. Powerful teeth known. Geological formation and locality : Lower Ludlow, Leint- wardine Flags. II. Echinocystidae Gregorv 1897.* Body spherical. Ambulacral plates perforated by a pore pair each. Pore pairs biserial. Most of the plates low primaries, but demi-plates occur. Mouth central, anus excentric, opening in posterior interambulacrum and protected by a group of large plates. Apical plates absent. Jaws large and powerful. a. Echinocystis Thomson 1861. f Syn. Cystocidaris Zittel 1879.$ Body spheroidal, test thin and flexible. Ambulacra consist of four columns of small, simple, demi-plates with biserial pore pairs. The interambulacra consist of ten columns each usually of numerous, irregular, angular plates, most of which bear small granules, supporting short, sharp, movable spines. 1. Echinocystis pomum Thomson. 1861. Echinocystis pomum. Thomson, Edin. New. Phil. Journ., n. s. vol. 13, p. 106, pi. 3, 4. 1861. Echinocystis uva. Thomson, Edin. New Phil. Journ., n. s. vol. 13, p. 106, pi. 4. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 53, pt. 1, p. 133. t Edin. New Phil. Journ., n. s. vol. 13, p. 10G. X Handbuch der Palaeontologie Bd. 1, p. 480. 14 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1897. Echinocystis pomum. Gregory, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 53, pt. 1, p. 124, pi. 7, fig. 4. 1899. Echinocystis pomum. Sollas, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 55, pt. 4, p. 707, tigs. 12-14. A row of minute tubercles border the ambulacra on the outer margin, and si double row of even smaller tubercles runs along each side of the middle line. Porepairs lie in an oval depression. Geological formation and locality: Leintwardine Flags, Lower Ludlow, near Leintwardine, Shropshire. B. BOTHRIOCIDAROIDA Zittel 1879.* Test regular, spherical. Two columns of plates in the ambulacral area and a single column in each interambulacral area. Plates do not imbricate. Periproct in the apical system. I. Bothriocidaridae Schmidt 1874. f Body round, regular. Anal within the apical disk. Apical disk composed of a ring of five large and five small plates. Two pores in each ambulacral plate. Mouth sur- rounded by ten perforated plates in front of which are three-cornered small plates. a. Bothriocidaris Eichwald 1860.J Body round, anus within the apical system, mouth opposite. Plates not flexible. Apical system composed of five large and five small plates, within which is the anus closed by six or eight linear or oval plates, each of which has a spine on the end. Two pores in each of the larger plates, while the smaller plates are imperforate. * Handbuch der Palaeontologie Bd. 1, p. 480. t Mem. Acad. Imp. St. Petersburg, (7) vol. 21, no. 11, p. 36. t Lethaea Rossica, p. 654. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 15 1. Bothriocidaris globulus Eichwald. 1860. Bothriocidaris globulus. Eichwald, Lethaea Ross. anc. Per., p. 655, taf. 32, fig. 22 a, b. 1874. Bothriocidaris globulus. Schmidt, Mem. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Petersbourg, serie 7, tome 21, no. 11, p. 37. 1894. Bothriocidaris globulus. Jaekel, Sitz. Gesell. Naturfor. Freunde, Berlin, p. 245. Each ambnlacral plate bears four perforated spines, and each interambulacral plate from one to three perforated spines. The genital plates are separated by the ocular plates. Geological formation and locality: Silurian, Dago, Russia. 2. Bothriocidaris phaleni Schmidt. 1874. Bothriocidaris Phaleni. Schmidt, Mem. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Petersbourg, serie 7, tome 21, no. 11, p. 34, tab. 4, figs. 1 a-g. 1892. Bothriocidaris Phaleni. Agassiz, Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. 17, no. 2, p. 72, pi. 29, fig. 1. 1894. Bothriocidaris Phaleni. Jaekel, Sitzb. Gesell. Natur- for. Freunde, Berlin, p. 246. Each ambulacral plate bears two perforated spines. No spines on the interambulacral plates. The five genital plates are in contact with each other. Geological formation and locality: Lower Silurian, Nommis, Russia. C. PERISCHOECHINOIDA M'Coy 1849.* Syn. Tessellati Desor 1858. f Body round or elliptical. More than two columns of plates in the interambulacrum (sometimes also in the ambulacrum). * Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (2), vol. 3, p. 251. f Synopsis des Echinides 1858, p. 152. 16 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. Plates imbricate more or less, the interambulacral aborally, the ambulacral adorally. Mouth and anus opposite, the anus within the apical disk. Apical system consists of five genital plates, each pierced by from two to five pores, and five ocular plates, which are sometimes pierced by two pores. I. Lepidocentridae Loven 1874.* Interambulacral plates imbricate aborally and outward. Adambulacral plates larger and bearing more and larger tubercles. More than two columns of plates in the interam- bulacrum. Ambulacral pore pairs usually in a single series. a. Lepidocentrus Miiller 1856. t Usually five columns in the interambulacrum. Edges of the middle row beveled, side columns rather four than six sided. Adambulacral plates large with rounded edges. Am- bulacral plates small, two columns of low six-sided inflexible plates. Two pores to each plates in vertical rows. Spines very small and pointed. Tubercles small and far apart. Masti- catory apparatus present. 1. Lepidocentrus eifelianus Miiller. 1856. Lepidocentrus eifelianus. Miiller, Abhandl. K. Akacl. Wiss. Berlin, p. 258, pi. 3, figs. 1-8. 1858. Lepidocentrus eifelianus. Miiller, Monatsber. K. Preuss. Akad. Wiss., p. 197. 1866. Lepidocentrus Eifelianus. Schultze, Denkschrift K. Akad. Wiss., Wien, Math. -Natur wiss. CI., No. 26, p. 123, tab. 13, fig. 2. 1871. Lepidocentrus eifelianus. Kayser, Zeitsch. deut. geol. Gesell. Bd. 33, p. 340, 371. 1874. Lepidocentrus eifelianus. Loven, Kongl.Svens.Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 40. * Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl. Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 39. t Abhandl. K. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1856, p. 258. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 17 1875. Lepidocentrus Eifelianus. Quenstedt, Petrefact. Deutsch., Bd. 3, Abth. 1, p. 374, tab. 75, figs. 14-17. 1896. Lepidocentrus eifelianus. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 225. Plates thin and quite round. Interambulacral plates scale- like with rounded sides. Spines small, acicular, swollen at the base. Most plates have one large tubercle, convex, per- forated, with a smooth ring. Geological formation and locality : Devonian, Rommers- heim. 2. Lepidocentrus mulleri Schultze. 186(3. Lepidocentrus Mulleri. Schultze, Denkschrift K. Akad. Wiss. Wien, No. 26, p. 124, tab. 13, fig. 1. 1874. Lepidocentrus Mulleri. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 40. 1896. Lepidocentrus mulleri. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 223, fig. 2. Ambulacral areas composed of two columns of low narrow regular plates, each perforated by two pores. Interambu- lacral plates imbricating strongly adorally and laterally. In- terambulacral plates nearly rhombic with one large primary boss. Secondary spine bosses scattered over the surface j Spines small, acicular and swollen at the base. Geological formation and locality: Devonian, Rommers- heim near Prom, Eifel; Gerolstein, Eifel. 3. Lepidocentrus rhenanus Beyrich. 1856. Palaechinus rhenanus. Beyrich, Zeitschrift Deut. Geol. Gesell., Bd. 9, p. 4. 1856. Lepidocentrus rhenanus. Muller, Abhandl. K. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, p. 264, pi. 4, figs. 4-6. 1874. Lepidocentrus rhenanus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 40. 1875. Palaeocidaris Rhenanus. Quenstedt, Petrefact. Deutschl., p. 377, tab. 75, fig. 30-37. 18 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1896. Lepidocentrus rhenanus. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 224. Interambulacral plates nearly hexagonal, with the corners rounded. Five columns in each intrambulacrum, and two in each ambulacrum. Geological formation and locality: Devonian, Wipper- fiirth. b. Perischodomus M'Co}r 1849.* Syn. Perischocidaris Neumayr 1881. t Homotoechus Sollas 1892 4 Tretechinus Tornquist 1897. § Body round or nearly so. Interambulacra broad, consist- ing of five columns of irregular plates. Adambulacral plates larger and bearing one perforated tubercle near the ambu- lacral edge. Other plates covered with small granulated tubercles close together. Ambulacra consist of two columns (sometimes more) of small, low plates pierced by a pair of pores each. Spines smooth and cylindrical. Mouth and anus small, both central. Genital plates pierced bv six or eight pores. Plates imbricate. 1. Perischodomus biserialis M'Coy. 1849. Perischodomus biserialis. M'Coy, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 3, p. 253. 1854. Perischodomus biserialis. M'Coy, Cont. Brit. Pal., p. 115. 1858. Perischodomus biserialis. Desor, Syn., p. 157. 1862. Perischodomus biserialis. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 466. 1874. Perischodomus biserialis. Loven, Konsd. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 40. * Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 3, p, 253. t Sitzb. K. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Math. Naturw. CI., bd.84, abth. 1, p, 174, X Scient. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc, n, s. vol, 7, pt. 3, p. 153, § Abhdl. Geol, Karte Elsass-Lotbriugen, Bd. 5, heft 6, p. 784. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechihnoidea. 19 1875. Perischodomus biserialis. Quenstedt, Petrefact. Deutschl., bd. 3, abth. 1, p. 374, tab. 75, fig. 13. 1876. Perischodomus biserialis. Keeping, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc, vol 32, pt. 1, p. 36, pi. 3, figs. 1-5. 1896. Perischodomus biserialis. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 226. Interambulacra consist of five columns of irregular, very finely granulated plates. Adambulacral plates bear small, mammillated, perforated, primary tubercles. Two columns of small plates in each ambulacrum. Geological formation and locality : Lower Carboniferous, Hook Head, Wexford, England. 2. Perischodomus hartei Baily. 1864. Harte, Dub. Quart. Journ. Sci., vol. 5, p. 265, pi. 9. 1864. Harte, Journ. Koy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, ser. 2, vol. 1, pt. 1, p. 67, pi. 5. 1874. Arcliaeocidaris Harteiana. Baily, Journ. Geol. Soc. Ireland, n. s. vol. 4, pt. 1, p. 42, pi. 4, figs. a-c. 1875. Quenstedt, Petrefact. Deutschl., vol. 1, p. 379. 1875. Arcliaeocidaris Harteiana. Baily, Char. Brit. Foss., vol. 1, p. LXVIII. 1881. Perischocidaris Hartei. Neumayr, Sitzb. K. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Math.-Naturw. CI., Bd. 84, Abth. 1, p. 174, taf. 1, fi£. 7. * ' CD 1892. Homotoechus Hariii. Sollas, Scient. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc, n. s. vol. 7, pt. 3, p. 153. Genital plates have each a large perforated tubercle, sur- rounded by a depressed ring, which is further surrounded by sixteen pores. Adambulacral plates bear tubercles on the first, second, fourth and seventh, while the third, fifth and sixth plates are plain. Ambulacra large, pores in two depres- sions, with three pair of pores in each ambulacra] depression. One small tubercle on each ambulacra! plate. Geological formation and locality: Yellow sandstone, Donegal, Ireland. 20 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 3. Perischodomus illinoiensis Worth en and Miller. 1883. Perischodomus Illinoiensis. Worthen and Miller, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 333, pi. 31, fig. 8. 1889. Perischodomus illinoisensis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 269. 1895. Perischodomus ?? illinoisensis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 191. 1897. Tretechinus illinoiensis. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothringen, Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 784. Interambulacra consist of five ? rows of irregular plates, imbricating upward and outward. Ambulacra composed of five columns of narrow depressed plates overlapped by the in- terambulacral plates. Ambulacral plates pierced by a single pair of pores each, and imbricating slightly from above down- ward. Two kinds ot spines present. The central supporting tubercle moderately large, smooth and perforated. Second- ary spine bosses small, conical elevations with a minute per- foration in each. Geological formation and locality: Chester Limestone, Bay City, Pope Co., 111. INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Perischodomus magnus Tornquist. 1893. Perischodomus magnus. Tornquist, Mitth. Geol. Land- esanst., Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 4, Heft. 2, p. 103. Geological formation and locality: Devonian, Ober-Elsass, Germany. c. Lepidechinus Hall 1861.* General form subspheroidal. Interambulacra consist of from nine to eleven columns of plates imbricating aborally and side wise. Ambulacra consist of two columns of plates imbricating in the opposite direction from those of the inter- * Desc. New Species Crinoids, p. 18. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 21 ambulacra. Plates narrow and pierced near the opposite extremity by two pores. Surface granulose. On the aboral side the adambulacral plates bear the smallest tubercles, the tubercles growing larger on the columns toward the center. On the oral side the ambulacra alone bear tubercles. 1. Lepidechinus imbricatus Hall. 1861. Lepidechinus imbricatus. Hall, Desc. New Spec. (Jrin., p. 18. 1874. Lepidechinus imbricatus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Ve- tens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 44. 1889. Lepidechinus imbricatus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 258. 1895. Lepidechinus imbricatus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 192. Eight columns in each interambulacrum, plates imbricating. Ambulacra narrow, composed of short wide plates, deeply interlocking at the joined edges and imbricating in the oppo- site direction from those of the interambulacrum. The upper adjacent angles of the interlocking edges are neatly rounded, giving a curved outline to nearly half their width on the ex- posed edge. Two small pores pierce each plate near its outer extremity. Surface granulose. Geological formation and locality : Burlington Limestone, Burlington, Iowa. 2. Lepidechinus rarispinus Hall. 1867. Lepidechinus rarispinus. Hall, 20th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., p. 295, pi. 9, fig. 10. 1870. Lepidechinus rarispinus. Hall, 20th Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist. (rev. ed.), p. 340, pi. 9, fig. 10. 1874. Lepidechinus rarispinus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Ve- tens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 44. 1889. Lepidechinus rarispinus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 258. 1895. Lepidechinus rarispinus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 192. 22 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1896. Lepidecliinus rarispinus. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 226, pi. 7, figs. 1, 2. Test spherical or depressed spheroidal. Interambulacrum composed of from seven to nine columns of plates, which imbricate from below upward and from the middle outward. Large central tubercle on each plate. In this species there is a central range of vertically imbricating plates which cover the lateral margins of the adjoining columns, making the lat- eral imbrication pass beneath, instead of showing an alter- nation along the middle line. Ambulacra narrow, composed of two rows of small low plates, each pierced by two pores near the distal extremity. Geological formation and locality: Chemung, Meadville, Pa.; Waverly, Licking Co., Ohio. II. Lepidesthidae Jackson 1896.* Spherical or subspheroidal test. Six or more columns in each ambulacrum and generally ten in each interambulacrum. Plates imbricate. Pores in the center of each ambulacral plate. a. Pholidocidaris Meek and Worthen 1869. f Ambulacra quite broad composed of six columns of small irregular oval or rhombic plates, imbricating aborally and provided each with a tubercle and two pores in a deep furrow. Interambulacrum consists of five or more columns of thin, rounded, arched, granulated, irregular plates, imbricating aborally and outward. Adambulacral plates three or four times as large as the others. On the lower (?) side the in- terambulacral plates have a central, perforated primary tubercle. Spines large and striated. 1. Pholidocidaris irregularis Meek and Worthen. 1869. Ltpidocentriis irregularis. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 78. * Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 241. t Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1869, p. 78. Klein — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 23 1873. Pholidocidaris irregularis. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 5, p. 512, pi. 15, fig. 9. 1874. Pholidocidaris irregularis. Meek, Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 375. 1874. Pholidocidaris irregularis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7. p. 40. 1889. Pholidocidaris irregularis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 269. 1895. Pholidocidaris irregularis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 180. 1896. Pholidocidaris meeki. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 210, pi. 9, fig. 54. Interambulacral plates thin and sharp at the edges. Pri- mary tubercle present on lower (?) part only and on the marginal plates, in the upper (?) part. Ambulacral plates very irregular, six or more columns. Pores in pits in the center of each plate, surrounded by a circular depression. Primary spines taper gradually, are rounded, nearly straight, and marked with minute, crowded longitudinal striae. Geological formation and locality : Keokuk and Hamilton Groups, near Nauvoo and Warsaw, 111. INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1 . Pholidocidaris gaudryi Julien. 1874. Lejndocentrus Miinsterianus . Julien, Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 78, p. 76. 1890. Melonites Gaudryi. Julien, Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 110, p. 737. 1896. Pholidocidaris Gaudryi. Julien, Terr. Carb. Marin de la France Centrale, p. 131, pi. 6, figs. 1, 2, 6, 7. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere. 2. Pholidocidaris tenuis Tornquist. 1897. Pholidocidaris tenuis. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 767, taf. 21, figs. 8, 9; taf. 22, fig. 8. 24 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Geological formation and locality : Lower Carbonifer- ous, Hunsriickenwald, Elsass, Germany. b. Lepidesthes Meek and Worthen 1868.* Syn. Hybochinus Worthen and Miller 1883. t Test subspheroidal. Interambulacra composed of 6-7 columns of plates, imbricating aborally. Ambulacra very wide, composed of ten columns of small plates, imbricating adorally. Two pores to each ambulacral plate, placed cen- trally. Surface covered with small granules. 1. Lepidesthes colletti White. 1878. Lepidesthes Colletti. White. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 33. 1880. Lepidesthes colletti. White, Cont. to Inv. Pal. No. 8, p. 163, pi. 40, figs. 2a-b. 1882. Lepidesthes colletti. White, 11th Rep. Geol. Surv. Ind., p. 362, pi. 41, figs. 2, 3. 1889. Lepidesthes colletti. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 258. 1895. Lepidesthes colletti. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 184. 1896. Lepidesthes colletti. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 210. General form ovate. Interambulacra very narrow, com- posed of four or five columns of small plates. Ambulacra broad, composed of from eighteen to twenty rows of small imbricating plates. Two round pores near the upper angle of each ambulacral plate. Surface covered with small granules. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Group, Sa- lem, Washington Co., Ind.; Crawfordsville, Ind. * Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 3, p. 522. t Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 331. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 25 2. Lepidesthes coreyi Meek and Wortheu. 1868. Lepidesthes Coreyi. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 3, p. 525, fig. A. 1873. Lepidesthes Coreyi. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 5, pi. 16, figs. 2 a-b. 1874. Lepidesthes Coreyi. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 42. 1889. Lepidesthes coreyi. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 258, fig. 350. 1895. Lepidesthes coreyi. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 184. 1896. Lepidesthes coreyi. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 209. General form subspheroidal. Interambulacra narrow, lan- ceolate, slightly convex, composed of six or seven columns. Ambulacra flat, broadly lanceolate and one and a half or twice as wide as the interambulacra, composed of ten or eleven columns of plates, all imbricating. Two small round pores in the center. Surface covered with fine granules, from eighteen to twenty-five to the larger interambulacral pieces. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Group, Craw- fordsville, Indiana. 3. Lepidesthes formosus Miller. 1879. Lepidesthes formosus. Miller, Journ. Cinn. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. 2, p. 41, pi. 8, fig. 4. 1889. Lepidesthes formosus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 258. 1895. Lepidesthes formosus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 184. 1896. Lepidesthes formosus. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 210. General form subspheroidal. Interambulacra composed of five columns of plates, imbricating upward and outward. Ambulacra occupied by eight or nine columns each of many rhombic or irregularly hexagonal plates, imbricating down- ward. Two pores in the center of each ambulacral piece. 26 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Geological formation and locality : Kaskaskia Group, Pulaski Co., Ky. Keokuk Shales, Crawforclsville, Ind. 4. Lepidesthes spectabilis Worthen and Miller. 1883. Hybochinus spectabilis. Worthen and Miller, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 332, pi. 31, figs. 5 a-d, 6, 7. 1889. Hybochinus spectabilis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 255. 1895. Lepidesthes spectabilis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 184. Test subspheroidal. Five columns of plates in each inter- ambulacrum, plates imbricating downward and outward. Ambulacrum composed of ten columns of plates imbricating from below upward. Two pores in the center of each am- bulacral plate. Surface covered with small granules. Geological formation and locality: Chester Limestone, Prairie du Long Creek, Monroe Co., 111. ; Pope Co., III. 5. Lepidesthes wortheni Jackson 189(5. Lepidesthes wortheni. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 207, pi. 9, fig. 53. Interambulacral areas consist of three or four columns of quite large hexagonal pieces. Ambulacra have seven or eight columns of many small imbricating pieces with two pores in the center of each piece. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Group, Crawforclsville, Ind. (?). INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Lepidesthes devonicans Whidborne. 1898. Lepidesthes devonicans. Whidborne, Pal. Soc. Mon., vol. 52, p. 200, pis. 24, 25. Geological formation and locality : Pilton Beds, North Devon and Croyde. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 27 2. Lepidesthes laevis Trautschold. 1879. Lepidesthes laevis. Trautschold, Mem. Soc. Imp. Nat. Moscow, t. 14, p. 8. Geological formation and locality : Subcarboniferous, Mjatschkowa, Russia. III. Melonitidae Zittel, 1879.* Syn. Palaechinidae M'Coy 1849. f Melonechinidae Lambert 1900.$ Test spherical with never less than five columns of plates in each interambulacrum. Surface of the whole body cov- vered evenly with fine short spines. a. Rhoechinus Keeping 1876. § From five to nine columns of plates in each interambu- lacrum and two columns in each ambulacrum. Two pores in each ambulacral plate. 1. Rhoechinus burlingtonensis Meek and Worthen. 1860. Palaechinus Burlingtonensis. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 396. 1866. Palaechinus burlingtonensis. Meek and Worthen Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 2, p. 230, pi. 16, figs. 3a-c. 1874. Palaechinus burlingtonensis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 41. 1889. Palaechinus burlingtonensis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 266, fig. 382. 1895. Palaechinus burlingtonensis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 180. * Handbuch der Palaeontologie, bd. 1, p. 484. t Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 3, p. 251. J Bull. Soc. Sci. Hist. Nat. L'Yonne, vol. 53, p. 53. § Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, p. 37. 28 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1896. Rhoechinus burlingtonensis . Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 203. Test spherical with four (?) columns of plates in each inter- ambulacrum. Ambulacra narrow, composed of a double row of alternating large and small pieces, twice or three times as wide as long. Pores in a double zigzag row. Surface orna- mentation small granules, from thirty to forty to each inter- ambulacral plate. Geological formation and locality : Burlington Limestone, Burlington, Iowa. 2. Rhoechinus elegans M'Coy. 1844. Palaechinus elegans. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 172, pi. 24, fig. 2. 1850. Palaechinus elegans. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1852. Palaechinus elegans. Roemer, inBronn's Leth.Geog., Bd. 1, Th. 2, p. 287, tab. 41, fig. 1 a-d. 1858. Palaechinus elegans. Desor, Syn., p. 158. 1862. Palaechinus elegans. Dujardin et Hupe Echino- dermes, p. 463. 1865. Palaechinus elegans. Baily, Dub. Quart. Journ. Sci., vol. 5, p. 261, pi. 7. 1865. Palaechinus elegans. Baily, Geol. Mag., vol. 2, p. 44. 1865. Palaechinus elegans. Baily, Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, p. 63, pi. 4. 1874. Palaechinus elegans. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 41. 1874. Palaechinus elegans. Etheridge, Jr., Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 30, pi. 24. 1875, Palaechinus elegans. Bail}', Char. Brit. Foss., vol. 1, p. lxviii., pi. 36, figs. 11 a-d. 1875. Palaechinus elegans. Quenstedt, Petrefact. Deutschl., p. 380, tab. 75, fig. 43. 1889. Rhoechinus elegans. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 204. 1892. Palaechinus elegans. Agassiz A., Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. 17, no. 2, p. 73, pi. 29, fig. 2. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 29 1894. Palaechinus elegans. Tornquist, Mitth. Geol. Landes- anst. Elsass. Bd. 4, p. 100. 1896. Rhoechinus elegans. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 205, pi. 7, fig. 40. 1897. Rhoechinus elegans. Tornquist, AbhdI. Geol. Spe- cialkarte Elsass. Loth., Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 757, taf. 20, figs. 10, 11, 12, taf. 21, fig. 6. General shape ovate. Interambulacra composed of five columns each of mammillated plates, covered with very minute tubercles. Ambulacra lar<re and convex. The lateral interambulacral plates equal five ambulacral plates in width. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Hook Head, Fethard, Wexford, England. 3. Rhoechinus gracilis Meek and Worthen. 1869. Palaechinus gracilis. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 82. 1873. Palaechinus gracilis. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. III., vol. 5, p. 473, pi. 10, fig. 2. 1874. Palaechinus gracilis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 41. 1889. Palaechinus gracilis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 266. 1895. Palaechinus gracilis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 180. 1896. Rhoechinus gracilis. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 201, pi. 7, figs. 36, 37. Body small. Seven columns in each interambulacrum. Plates ornamented with fine granules. Ambulacra wide in proportion, slightly convex, composed of very short pieces. Two pores at the outer end of each piece, arranged in two zigzag rows along the lateral margins of each ambulacral area. Plates ornamented with fine granules. Geological formation and locality : Burlington Limestone, Burlington, Iowa. Waverly Group, Bever Creek, Menifee Co.,Ky. 30 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 4. Rhoechinus irregularis Keeping. 1876. Rhoechinus irregularis. Keeping, Quart. Journ. GeoJ. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 1, p. 37, pi. 3, figs. 6-8. Small and depressed at poles. Interauibulacra composed of plates which are covered with minute sharp granules. Ambulacral areas sunk and narrow. The plates are trans- versely elongate with the pores in the center. One inter- ambulacral plate is equal to four or five ambulacral plates. Both interambulacral and ambulacral plates imbricate. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Hook Head, Wexford Co., England. 5. Rhoechinus quadriserialis Wright. 1865. Palaechinus quadriserialis. Wright, Dub. Quart. Journ. Sci., vol. 5, p. 260, pi. 8, fig. 1. 1874. Palaechinus quadriserialis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 41. 1889. Palaechinus quadriserialis. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 204. General form elliptical. Interambulacral areas composed of four columns. One adambulacral plate equals in width six or seven ambulacral plates. Two rows of pores on each side of the ambulacra. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Ireland. UNDETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Rhoechinus sp. Duncan. 1889. Rhoechinus sp. Duncan Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 204. 2. Rhoechinus (?) Tornquist. 1897. Rhoechinus (?). Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Special Karte Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, heft. 6, p. 763, taf. 20, fig. 8. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 31 Geological formation and locality: Lower Carboniferous, Hunsriickenwald, Ober-Elsass, Germany. b. Palaechinus (Scouler) M'Coy 1844.* Syn. Typhlechinus Neumayr 1889. t From five to nine columns of plates in each interambulac- rum and two columns in each ambulacrum. Four pores in each ambulacral plate. 1. Palaechinus ellipticus Scouler. 1844. Palaechinus ellipticus. Scouler, M'Coy Foss. of Ire- land, p. 172, pi. 24, fig. 3. 1847. Echinocrinus ellipticus. D'Orbigny, Gourde Pal., vol. 2, p. 126, fig. 278. 1850. Palaechinus ellipticus. D'Orbigny, Prodome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1854. Palaeocidaris ellipticus. Vogt, Lehrbuch d. Geol. u. Petref., Aufl. 2, Bd. 1, p. 332, figs. 212-214; Bd. 2. p. 482, fig. 928. 1858. Palaechinus ellipticus. Desor, Syn., p. 158. 1862. Palaechinus ellip>ticus. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 464. 1865 . Palaechinus ellipticus. Baily , Dub . Quart . Journ . Sci . , vol. 5, p. 263, pi. 8, tig. 2. 1865. Palaechinus ellipticus. Baily, GeoJ. Mag., vol. 2, p. 217. 1874. Palaechinus ellipticus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 41. 1875. Palaechinus ellipticus. Quenstedt, Petrefact. Deutschl., p. 380, tab. 75, fig. 42. 1889. Palaechinus ellipticus. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 200, tig. 8. 1893. Palaechinus ellipticus (?). Tornquist, Mitth. Geol. Landesanst. Elsass, Bd. 4, Hft. 2, p. 103. * Foss of Ireland, p. 171. t Die Staname des Thierreiches. Wirbellose Thiere, Bd. 1, p. 362. 32 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. General form elliptical. Interambulacra composed of five columns of plates, regularly marked with numerous tubercles. Ambulacra prominent, convex, with two rows of pores on each side. One lateral interambulacral plate is as wide as seven ambulacra! plates. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Betty ville, Limerick Co., Ireland. 2. Palaechinus gigas M'Coy. 1844. Palaechinus gigas. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 172, pi. 24, fig. 4. 1850. Palaechinus gigas. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1858. Palaechinus gigas. Desor, Syn., p. 158. 1862. Palaechinus gigas. Dujardin et Hupe, Echinodermes, p. 463. 1874. Palaechinus gigas. Baily, Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, ser. 2, vol. 4, pt. 1, p. 41, pi. 3. 1874. Palaechinus gigas. Love'n. Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 41. 1875. Palaechinus gigas. Quenstedt, Petref. Deutschl., p. 380, tab. 75, fig. 40. 1876. Palaechinus gigas. Keeping, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 1, p. 38, pi. 3, figs. 12, 13. 1889. Palaechinus gigas. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 198, fig. 1. 1896. Palaechinus gigas. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 204, pi. 7, figs. 38, 39. 1896. Palaechinus gigas. Julien, Terr. Carb. France Cen- trale, p. 130. General form orbicular, depressed. Interambulacra com- posed of six columns of plates. Pores in four rows on each side of the ambulacrum. One adarabulacrum plate is as wide as seven ambulacral plates. Tubercles large, each surrounded by a ring. Space between the tubercles smooth. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Hook Head, Fethard, Rahan's Bay, Dunkineely, Great Britain; Re'gny, France. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 33 3. Palaechinus intermedius Keeping. 1876. Palaechinus intermedius. Keeping, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 1, p. 37, pi. 3, figs. 9-11. 1889. Palaechinus intermedius. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 203, figs. 9, 10. Body spheroidal. Interanibulacral areas composed of five columns of regular plates, which are uniformly granulated with small tubercles surrounded by a smooth ring each. Am- bulacra narrow, composed of wedge-shaped plates granulated like the interanibulacral plates. Pores in two series near the outer edge of the plates. Both interanibulacral and ambulac- ral plates imbricate slightly. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Hook Head, Fethard. 4. Palaechinus konincki M'Coy. 1844. Palaechinus (?) Konigii. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 172, pi. 24, fig. 19. 1850. Palaechinus Koenigii. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1858. Palaechinus Konigii (?). Desor, Syn., p. 159. 1862. Palaechinus Koninckii. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 464. 1874. Palaechinus ? Konigi. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Acad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 41. 1896. Palaechinus Konincki. Julien, Terr. Carb. Marin France Centrale, p. 130, pi. 10, fig. 20; pi. 11, fig. 27. 1897. Palachinus konincki. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass, Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 753. Test composed of numerous plates covered with large com- pressed tubercles, between which are numerous small tubercles irregularly placed. Geological formation and locality: Yellow sandstone, Rahan's Bay, Dunkineely ; Carboniferous, Regny, Neronde, St. Germain Laval, Central France. 34 Trans. Acad. JSci. of St. Louis. 5. Palaechinus lacazei Julien. 1890. Palaechinus Lacazei. Julien, Conipt. rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 110, p. 737. 1896. Palaechinus Lacazei. Julien, Terr. Carb. Marin France Centrale, p. 128, pi. 16, figs. 3, 4, 5. 1897. Palaechinus Lacazei. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 742, taf. 20, figs. 1-4; taf. 21, fig. 1. Interambulacrum composed of four columns of broad plates which' do not imbricate and are covered with numerous small tubercles. Each ambulacral plate has one large tubercle and one pair of pores (?) In the primary plates the pores occupy the outer third of the ambulacrum, while in the secondary plates the}' are placed on the outer edge of the ambulacrum. Each pair of pores is placed in an oval depression. Ambu- lacral plates imbricate slightly. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere, Central France; Hunsriickenwald, Elsass, Germany. 6. Palaechinus sphericus Scouler. 1844. Palaechinus sphaericus. Scouler, M'Coy, Foss. of Ire- land, p. 172, pi. 24, fig. 5. 1850. Palaecltinus sphaericus. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1858. Palaechinus sphaericus. Desor, Syn., p. 158. 1862. Palaechinus sphaericus. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 464. 1869. Palaechinus sphaericus. De Koninck, Bull. Acad. Bruxelles, ser. 2, vol. 28, p. 546, fig. 1. 1870. Palaechinus sphaericus. De Koninck, Geol. Mag., vol. 7, p. 259, pi. 7, fig. 1. 1874. Palaechinus sphaericus. Baily, Journ. Koy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, ser. 2, vol. 4, pt. 1, p. 41. 1874. Palaechinus sphaericus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 41. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 35 1876. Palaechinus sphaericus. Keeping, Quart. Journ.Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 1, p. 38. 1889. Palaechinus sphaericus. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 196, figs. 2-7. 1889. Typhlechinus sphaericus. Neumayr, Stamme des Thierreickes Wirbellose, Bd. 1, p. 362. 1892. Palaechinus sphaericus. Lohest, Bull. Soc. Geol. Belgique, T. 19, p. 93. 1897. Palechinus sphaericus. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 738, taf. 21, fig. 3. 1901. Palaechinus sphericus. Smith, Fauna, Flora, Geol. Clyde Area, p. 285. 1901. Palaechinus sphericus. Hind and Howe, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 57, p. 352, 355. General form spherical. Interambulacra consist of six or seven columns each. Ambulacra prominent, convex, with two rows of pores on each side. Surface ornamentation minute tubercles. No ocular plates, the five genital plates forming a closed ring. Four of the genital plates have three pores each, while the fifth has only one. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Kirkby-Stephen, Westmoreland. UNDETERMINED OR INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Palaechinus paradoxus Stuckenberc. 1898. Palaechinus pai-adoxus. Stuckenberg, Allgemeine Geol. Karte Russland, Blatt 27, p. 231, 343. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Kama Basin, Russia. 2. Palaechinus phillipsiae Forbes. 1848. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Forbes, Mem. Geol. Surv. Great Brit., vol. 2, pt. 1, p. 384, tab. 29, fig. 1. 1852. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Roemer, Bronn's Leth. Geog. bd. 1, th. 2, p. 288. 1858. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Desor, Syn., p. 159. 36 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1862. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Dujardin et Hupe\ Echino- derines, p. 463. 1874. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Veteus. Akad. Hand]., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 41. 1875. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Quenstedt,Petref . Deutschl., bd. 3, abtb. 1, p. 379, tab. 75, fig. 41. 1889. Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, p. 203. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Ire- land. 3. Palaechinus robineti Julien. 1896. Palaechinus robineti. Julien, Terr. Carb. Marin France Centrale, p. 129, pi. 3, fig. 19b. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, La Varville, Siguret, Central France. 4. Palaechinus rutoti Julien. 1896. Palaechinus Rutoti. Julien, Terr. Carb. Marin France Centrale, p. 129, pi. 6, fig. 8. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Sa- vigny, Poil-Fol, France. 5. Palaechinus nov. sp. Julien 1874. Palaechinus nov. sp. Julien, Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 78, p. 76. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere, France. 6. Palaechinus sp. Mitchell. 1897. Palaechinus sp. Mitchell, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W., vol. 22, pt. 2, p. 258. Geological formation and locality: Upper Silurian, Browning Village, County Harden, New South Wales. Klera — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 37 7. Palaechinus sp. Tornquist. 1897. Palaechinus sp. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 763, taf. 20, fig. 6. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Huns- riickenwald, Elsass, Germany. c. Oligoporus Meek and Worthen I860.* From five to nine columns of plates in each interambu- lacrum, and four columns in each ambulacrum. Two pores in each ambulacral plate. 1. Oligoporus danae Meek and Worthen. 1860. Melonites Danae. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 397. 1860. Oligoporus Danae. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 472. 1866. Oligoporus Danae. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 2, p. 249, pi. 17, fig. 8. 1874. Oligoporus Danae. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 42. 1889. Oligoporus danae. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 263, fig. 373. 1894. Oligoporus danae. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 126, pi. 17. figs. 2 a, b. 1894. Oligoporus bellulus. Miller and Gurley, Bull. No. 3 111. State Mus. Nat. Hist., p. 7, pi. 1, fig. 3. 1894. Oligoporus blairi. Miller and Gurley, Bull. No. 3 111. State Mus. Nat. Hist., p. 6, pi. 1, figs. 2, 6; pi. 2, fig. 7. 1895. Oligoporus danae. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 182, pi. 20, figs. 2 a, b. 1896. Oligoporus danae. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 193, pi. 6, figs. 30-34. Test large, subglobose. Interambulacral areas lance-ovate, * Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1860, p. 474. 38 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. composed of nine columns each. Ambulacral areas half as wide as the interambulacral. Pores circular, two to each ambulacral piece, arranged in four vertical rows, the outer rows more or less zigzag. Surface covered with granules, about twenty-five to each larger interambulacral plate. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Group, Jersey Co., near Warsaw and Alton, 111.; Fenton, Curryville and Boonville, Mo. ; Keokuk, Iowa. 2. Oligoporus coreyi Meek and Worthen. 1870. Oligoporus Coreyi. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 34. 1874. Oligoporus Coreyi. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 42. 1889. Oligoporus Coreyi. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 263. 1895. Oligoporus coreyi. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 183. 1896. Oligoporus coreyi. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 186, pi. 6, fig. 25-29. Body small, globose. Interambulacra twice the width of the ambulacra, composed of six columns each. Interambu- lacral plates covered with small tubercles. Ambulacral areas quite deeply furrowed. Pores of the ambulacral plates near the outer edo;e. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Group, Craw- fords ville, Ind. 3. Oligoporus missourtensis Jackson. 1896. Oligojjorus missouriensis . Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 184, pi. 9, figs. 50-52. Interambulacral areas composed of six columns each. In- terambulacral plates about five times as long as the ambulacral and curving slightly at the junction with the ambulacral. No accessory ambulacral plates. Each ambulacral plate pro- vided with two pores. Ambulacral plates lying opposite the horizontal sutures between the interambulacral plates spread fan-shaped on the outer border. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 39 Geological formation and locality : Augusta Limestone, Webb City, Mo. 4. Oligoporus mutatus Keyes. 1894. Oligoporus mutatus. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 126, pi. 15, figs. 4 a, b. 1895. Oligoporus mutatus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 183, pi. 18, figs. 4 a, b. Test large, spherical. Interambulacral areas broad, com- posed of five columns of plates each. Ambulacra only about half as wide, very convex, elevated centrally, with shallow bordering furrows. Surface covered with fine spines. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Limestone, Keokuk, Iowa. 5. Oligoporus nobilis Meek and Worthen. 1868. Oligoporus nobilis. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 358. 1873. Oligoporus nobilis. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 5, p. 476, pi. 11, fig. 3. 1874. Oligoporus nobilis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 42. 1889. Oligoporus nobilis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 263. 1895. Oligoporus nobilis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 182. 1896. Oligoporus nobilis. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 198, pi. 6, fig. 35. Body large, subglobose. Interambulacra composed of five columns of plates, moderately convex. Ambulacra nearly flat, narrow, lanceolate, not furrowed, about two-thirds as wide as the interambulacral areas. Two pores to each ambulacral piece, forming four double rows. Entire surface ornamented with coarse granules, from forty to sixty to each of the larger interambulacral plates. Geological formation and locality : Burlington Limestone, Calhoun Co., and Warsaw, 111. ; Keokuk, Iowa. 40 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Lords. 6. Oligoporus parvus. Hambach. 1884. Oligoporus parvus. Hambach, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 4, p. 550, pi. C, fig. 3. 1889. Oligoporus parvus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 263. 1894. Oligoporus parvus. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 127. 1895. Oligoporus parvus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 183. Interambulacra composed of five columns of plates each, nearly one-third wider than the ambulacral areas. Ambu- lacra narrow with an elevated rido;e in the center. Each plate has two pores near the outer margin, giving two double rows of pores to each side of the ridge. Plates coarsely granulated and covered with fine short spines. Geological formation and locality : St. Louis Limestone, St. Louis, Mo., and Hardin Co., Ky. INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Oligoporus? minutus Beede. 1899. Oligoporus? minutus. Beede, Kas. Univ. Quart., ser. A, vol. 8, no. 3, p. 126, pi. 32, fig. 3. 1900. Oligoporus? minutus. Beede, Univ. Geol. Surv. Kas., vol. 6, p. 49, pi. 7, fig. 3. Geological formation and locality : Deer Creek Lime- stone, northeast of Topeka, Kas. d. Melonites Owen and Norwood 1846.* Syn. Melonechinus Meek and Worthen 1860. f Melechinus Quenstedt 1875.$ From five to nine (sometimes more) columns of plates in each interambulacrum and ten columns in each ambulacrum. Two rows of pores to each ambulacrum. * Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 2, vol. 2, p. 2?5. t Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 396. t Petref. Deutscb.1., abth. 1, bd. 3, p. 381, pi. 75, figs. 44-50. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Pulae'echinoidea. 41 1. Melonites crassus Hauibach. 1884. Melonites crassus. Hambach, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 4, p. 548, pi. C, fig. 1. 1889. Melonites crassus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 261. 1894. Melonites crassus. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 126. 1895. Melonites crassus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 182. Body large, globose, composed of very thick plates. Inter- ambulacra lanceolate, moderately convex, with five columns of plates each. Ambulacra twice as wide as the interambu- lacra, with a very high ridge in the center of each field. Each plate is perforated by two pores. Surface of the ambu- lacra covered with small spines about -f- inch long, and that of the interambulacra with spines about -^ inch long." From forty-five to sixty-eight may be counted to each of the larger interambulacral plates. Geological formation and locality : Lower St. Louis Limestone, St. Louis, Mo. 2. Melonites dispar Fischer. 1848. Palaecliinus dispar. Fischer, Bull. Soc. Imp. Mos- cow, T. 21, p. 243, pi. 3, figs. 4 a-d. 1862. Palaecliinus dispar. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 464. 1874. Melonites dispar. Loven,Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 42. Body spherical, convex. Pores piercing the ambulacral plates unequal, one being larger than the other. Tubercles very small and few. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Ratofka, Moscow, Russia. 3. Melonites irregularis Hambach. 1884. Melonites irregularis. Hambach, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 4, p. 549, pi. C, fig. 2. 42 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1889. Melonites irregularis. Miller, N. Aroer. Geol. Pal., p. 261. Body globose and very small. Interambulacral areas composed of from five to seven columns of very small and irregular plates. Ambulacra not quite as wide as the inter- ambulacra, with a shallow ridge in the center of each field. Surface ornamented with coarse granules. Geological formation and locality : Upper St. Louis Limestone, St. Louis, Mo. 4. Melonites multiporus Norwood and Owen. 1846. Melonites multipora. Norwood and Owen, Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 2, vol. 2, p. 225, figs. 1-3. 1847. Melonites multipora. Engelmann, Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 2, vol. 3, p. 124. 1850. Palaechinus multipora. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. l,p. 154. 1852. Melonites multipora. Roemer, Bronn's Leth. Geog., Bd. 1, Th. 1, p. 288. 1858. Melonites multipora. Desor, Syn., p. 159. 1861. Melonites multipora. Roemer, Archiv Naturgesch., Jahrg. 21, Bd. 1, p. 312, pi. 12. 1862. Melonites multipora. Dujardin et Hupe, Echinoder- mes, p. 464. 1863. Palaechinus multipora. Dana, Man. Geol., p. 313, fig. 536. 1866. Melonites multipora. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 2, p. 227, figs. 21, 22. 1867. Palaechinus (Melonites) multipora. Dana, Man. Geol., p. 313, fig. 536. 1869. Melonites Stewartii. Safford, Geol. Tenn., p. 346, pi. 6, figs. 1 a-d. 1874. Melonites multipora. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 42. 1875. Melonites multipora. Quenstedt, Petref. Deutschl., p. 380, tab. 75, figs. 44-50. 1889. Melonites multiporus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 261, figs. 364-366. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 43 1894. Melonites multipora. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol.4, p. 125, pi. 16, figs. 1 a, b; pi. 17, figs. 1 a-c. 1894. Melonites indianensis. Miller and Gurley, Bull. No. 3, 111. State Mus. Nat. Hist., p. 5, pi. 1, fig. 1. 1894. Oligoporus sulcatus. Miller and Gurley, Bull. No. 3, 111. State Mus. Nat. Hist., p. 8, pi. 1, figs. 4, 5. 1895. Melonites multipora. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 181, pi. 19, figs, la, b; pi. 20, figs. la-c. 1896. Melonites multiporus . Jackson and Jaggar, Bull. Geol. Soc. Arner., vol. 7, p. 135, pi. 2, figs. 1-7; pi. 3, figs. 10-17; pi. 4, fig. 18; pi. 5, fig. 20. 1896. Melonites giganteus. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 172, pi. 4, fig. 19; pi. 5, figs. 21-24. Test large and spherical. Interambulacrum composed of from seven to ten or even more columns of plates. Ambu- lacrum about two-thirds as wide as the interambulacrum, composed of very irregular plates. Surface covered with numerous small granules, about thirty to each interambulacral plate. Remarks. After examining a number of specimens as large as that figured by Mr. Jackson as Melonites giganteus, and comparing them with specimens of Melonites multiporus, I feel that Melonites giganteus should be considered an accel- erated development of Melonites multiporus, and therefore synonymous with it. Its claim to validity rests on its large size and upon the fact that there are ten or eleven columns in each interambulacral area. In a collection of several hundred specimens of Melonites multiporus one can find any number with ten, eleven and even twelve columns in one or more in- terambulacral areas, but which agree in every other essential feature with Melonites multiporus. Geological formation and locality : St. Louis Limestone, St. Louis, Mo.; Clarksville and Charlotte, Tenn. ; Greenville, Harrison Co., Indiana; Bowling Green, Ky. 5. Melonites septenarius Jackson. 1896. Melonites septenarius. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 182, pi. 9, fig. 49. 44 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Body quite small, wider at the lower end and the sides tapering, giving more of a pear shape to the body. Seven columns of plates in each interambulacrum and only eight in each ambulacrum. Geological formation and locality: Warsaw Group, Buz- zard's Roost, Franklin Co., Ala. UNDETERMINED OR INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Melonites etheridgii Keeping. 1876. Melonites JEtheridgii. Keeping, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 4, p. 398, figs. 1-6. 1896. Melonites etheridgii. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 240. Mr. Keeping made his description from such fragments that the species' claim to validity does not rest on a firm basis. As Prof. Morris justly remarked in the discussion following the reading of Mr. Keeping's paper, " the specimen was in too imperfect a state of preservation to show whether the valleys described by the author as dividing the ambulacral areas really existed." Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Derby- shire. 2. Melonites nov. sp. Julien. 1874. Melonites nov. sp. Julien, Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 78, p. 76. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous, L'Ar- doisiere, France. 3. Melonites Tornquist. 1897. Melonites. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. KarteElsass, Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 763, taf . 20, fig. 7. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Huns- riickenwald, Elsass, Germany. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 45 IV. Archaeocidaridae M'Coy 1844.* Test spherical, more or less compressed or flattened. Never less than four columns of plates in each interambu- lacrum. Each interambulacral plate is provided with a large tubercle for the attachment of a long spine. Two columns of plates in each ambulacrum, each plate pierced by two pores. Plates imbricate slightly. a. Archaeocidaris M'Coy 1844. f Syn. Echinocrinus Agassiz 18414 Palaeocidaris Desor 1846. § Each primary tubercle is surrounded by a flat scrobicule and a circlet of granules. 1. Archaeocidaris aculeatus Shumard. 1858. Archaeocidaris verneuiliana. Swallow. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 1, 180. 1858. Archaeocidaris aculeatus. Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 1, p. 223. 1874. Archaeocidaris aculeatus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 43. 1889. Archaeocidaris aculeata. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris aculeata. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 130, pi. 15, tig. 3. 1895. Archaeocidaris aculeata. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci. vol. 2, p. 188, pi. 18, fig. 3. The primary tubercles are small but prominent, situated on an elevated smooth boss with deep circular canal. The * Foss. of Ireland, p. 173. t Foss of Ireland, p. 173. X Monograpbies des Echinodt-rmes, 2de liv., p. 15. § Catalogue raisson^, p. 36. 46 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. areola is broad with the exterior margin marked with very obscure radiating striae. Around the areola is a ring of sec- ondary tubercles, succeeded by many fine granules and sec- ondary tubercles. The primary spines are elongate, fusiform, with strongly curved bases. Some are also slightly curved at the apex. The base ring is small and finely milled. Surface finely stri- ated longitudinally and covered with uiauy short spines set obliquely to the main axis. Geological position and locality : Middle Permian, west of Council Groves, Kansas; Upper Coal Measures, Verdigris River Valley, and Santa Fe Road; Fort Belknap, Texas; New Point, Jackson County, Missouri. 2. Archaeocidaris agassizi Hall. 1858. Archaeocidaris agassizi. Hall, Geol. Iowa, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 698, pi. 26, figs. 1 a-d. 1874. Archaeocidaris Agassizi. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Haudl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 43. 1889. Archaeocidaris agassizi. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225, fig. 249. 1894. Archaeocidaris agassizi. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 127, pi. 15, fig. 5. 1895. Archaeocidaris agassizi, Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 185, pi. 18, fig. 5. 1896. Archaeocidaris agassizii. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 213. 1897. Archaeocidaris agassizi. Beede, Trans. Acad. Sci. Kas., vol. 16, p. 77. 1900. Archaeocidaris agassizi. Beede, Univ. Geol. Surv., Kas., vol. 6. p. 48, pi. 8, figs. 6-6 e. Primary tubercle slender, tubuliform, projecting above the surrounding annulation. Deep concavity between the tubercle and the inner edge of the annulation. Distinct annular ridge followed by a depression and a second elevation toward the margin which is ornamented with nodes. Primary spines, elongated and compressed. Below they Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 47 contract and taper gradually toward the summit. Surface of the lower portion smooth ; the upper part muricated, having small spiniform tubercles in quincunx order. Point of attach- ment somewhat elongate. Ambulation strongly striated. Geological formation and locality : Burlington Limestone, Burlington, Iowa; Hannibal, Mo.; Upper Coal Measures, Topeka, Kas. 3. Archaeocidaris biangulatus Shumard. 1858. Archaeocidaris biangulatus. Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 1, p. 224. 1874. Archaeocidaris biangidata. Love'n, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 44. 1889. Archaeocidaris biangidata. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal. p., 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris biangidata. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 130, pi. 15, figs. 1 a-c. 1895. Archaeocidaris biangidata. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 185, pi. 15, figs. la-c. Areola subhexagonal, covered with very minute radiating striae, inner ring narrow and prominent. Primary spines very long and slender, marked with tine longitudinal striae. Immediately above the base the spines are cylindrical, but soon become flattened and angular. The edges are ornamented with short flattened projections, set obliquely to the main axis. The expanded part of the base of the spines is strongly striated. Geological formation and locality : Middle and Upper Coal Measures, Lexington and Kansas City, Mo. 4. Archaeocidaris cratis White. 1876. Archaeocidaris cratis. White, Powell's Rep. Geol. Uinta Mts., p. 109. 1880. Archaeocidaris cratis. White, Cont. to Inv. Pal., No. 6, p. 130, pi. 33, fig. 2 a. 1889. Archaeocidaris cratis. Miller N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 48 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1895. Archaeocidaris oralis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 188. 1903. Archaeocidaris cratis. Girty, U. S. Geol. Surv., Professional Paper No. 16, p. 331. Spines slender, tapering gradually to the apex, ornamented with well defined spinules some distance apart. Basal ring prominent with finely crenulated edges, otherwise plain. Geological formation and locality: Middle Carboniferous, confluence of the Grand and Green Rivers, Utah; Crested Butte district, Leadville district and Ouray, Colo. 5. Archaeocidaris dininni White. 1880. Archaeocidaris dininni. White, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. 2, p. 260, pi. 1, figs. 13-15. 1880. Archaeocidaris dininni. White, Cont. to Inv. Pal., No. 6, p. 131, pi. 35, figs. 6 a-c. 1889. Archaeocidaris dininni. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris dininni. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 130, pi. 15, figs. 6 a-c. 1895. Archaeocidaris dininni. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 190, pi. 18, figs. 6 a-c. Primary spines fusiform and strong. Neck short and plain, the rest of the spine studded with many spinules at nearly right angles to the main axis, except near the summit where they stand obliquely upward. Spinules most numerous and strongest near the base. Smaller spines more slender and some without a basal ring. Geological formation and locality: Upper Coal Measures, near Tecumseh, Neb. ; Kansas City, Mo. ; Red Oak, Iowa. 6. Archaeocidaris edgarensis Worthen and Miller. 1883. Archaeocidaris edgarensis. Worthen and Miller, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 337, pi. 30, figs. 15 a-c. 1889. Archaeocidaris edgarensis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 49 1891. Archaeocidaris edgarensis. Keyes, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 245. Primary spines long, cylindrical, tapering gradually. Strongly striated ring at the base. Upper portion of the spines for about three-fourths of their length are set with short lateral spinules pointing upward. Spine terminates in a mucronate point. Geological formation and locality: Upper Coal Measures, near Baldwinsville, Edgar Co., 111.; Lower Coal Measures, Des Moines, Iowa. 7. Archaeocidaris gracilis Newberry. 1861. Archaeocidaris gracilis. Newberry, Ives' Colo. Expl. Exped., pt. 3, p. 117, pi. 1, figs. 4, 4 a. 1874. Archaeocidaris gracilis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, No. 7, p. 44. 1889. Archaeocidaris gracilis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. Circle of small tubercles around the primary tubercle, which is deeply perforated. Spines slender, conical, circular in sec- tion, set with fine granulations, scattered toward the apex. Basal ring crenulated and prominent. Geological formation and locality: Upper Carboniferous, Banks of the Colorado River. 8. Archaeocidaris illinoisensis Worthen and Miller. 1883. Archaeocidaris illinoiensis. Worthen and Miller, Geol. Surv. III., vol. 7, p. 338, pi. 31, figs. 1 a-b. 1889. Archaeocidaris illinoisensis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris illinoisensis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 187. Primary spines stout, cylindrical, tapering gradually. Articulating ring subangular, just above which the spines are slightly curved. Above this they are studded with short sharp spinules directed outward and slightly upward. 50 "Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Geological formation and locality: St. Louis Limestone, Hardin Co., 111. 9. Archaeocidaris keokuk Hall. 1858. Archaeocidaris keokuk. Hall, Geol. Iowa, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 699, pi. 26, figs. 2 a, b. 1874. Archaeocidaris Keokuk. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 43. 1889. Archaeocidaris keokuk. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris keokuk . Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 128. 1895. Archaeocidaris keokuk. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 186. Central tubercle papillif orm with a depressed space between it and the annulation. Beyond the annulation is a flattened elevation. Surface between this and the nodulose rim concave. Primary spines round, muricate, ridged and having spini- form tubercles. Spines expand near the base into a subangu- lar annulation. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Limestone, Warsaw, 111.; Clark Co. and Boonville, Mo. 10. Archaeocidaris legrandensis Miller and Gurley. 1890. Archaeocidaris legrandensis. Miller and Gurley, 16th Kep. Geol. Surv. Ind., p. 373, pi. 10, fig. 15. 1895. Archaeocidaris legrandensis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 185. Primary tubercles large, occupying about half the plate. Annular ring obscure, with a concave depression around it and a distinct elevation toward the margin. Margin studded with obscure nodes. Primary spines very long, cylindrical and smooth. At the base the spine is contracted a little with a slight swelling immediately above. Spines taper gradually. Geological formation and locality : Kinderhook Group, Le Grand, Iowa. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 51 11. Archaeocidaris longispinus Newberry. 1861. Archaeocidaris longispinus. Newberry, Ives' Colo. Expl. Exped., pt. 3, p. 116, pi. 1, fig. 1, 1 a. 1874. Archaeocidaris longispina. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Haudl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 44. 1889. Archaeocidaris longispina. Miller, N. Amer. GeoL Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris longispinus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 191. Primary spines elongate, fusiform, cylindrical in section. Surface smooth or finely striated lengthwise. Basal ring small and crenulated slightly. Spines curve slightly above the ring, otherwise straight throughout. Geological formation and locality : Upper Carboniferous, Banks of the Colorado River. 12. Archaeocidaris megastylus Shumard. 1858. Archaeocidaris megastylus. Shumard, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 1, p. 225. 1874. Archaeocidaris megastylis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 44. 1889. Archaeocidaris megastylus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris megastylus. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 129, pi. 15, figs. 2 a, b. 1895. Archaeocidaris megastylus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 189, pi. 18, figs. 2 a-b. 1900. Archaeocidaris megastylus. Beede, Univ. Geol. Surv. Kas., vol. 6, p. 49, pi. 8, fig. 7. Boss broad and smooth. Areolar surface very broad, slightly coucave at the exterior part and surrounded by a row of small secondary tubercles. Primary spines long, robust, fusiform, very finely striated longitudinally and studded with fine granules or minute short spines. Basal ring oblique to the axis with crenulated border. Geological formation and locality: Upper Coal Measures, 52 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Headwaters of the Verdigris River and in the valley of the Cottonwood Creek, Kansas; Independence, Mo. 13. Archaeocidaris mucronatus Meek and Worthen. 1860. Archaeocidaris mucronata . Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 395. 1866. Archaeocidaris mucronata. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 2, p. 295, pi. 23, figs. 3 a-c. 1874. Archaeocidaris mucronata. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1889. Archaeocidaris mucronata. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris mucronata. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 188. Central tubercle prominent with a distinct annular groove. Primary spines long and tapering with a slight curvature above the articulating extremity. Ring very distinct, smooth, somewhat angular. Spines armed with sharp short lateral spinules directed obliquely outward and upward. Spines marked with very fine obscure longitudinal striae. Geological formation and locality: Chester Limestone, Liberty, Randolph Co., and Chester, 111. 14. Archaeocidaris nerii Minister. 1840. Cidarites Nerei. Miinster, Beitr. I., p. 40, tab. 3, figs. 6 a-d. 1840. Cidarites Protei. Miinster, Beitr. I., p. 40. 1842. Cidaris Protei. Koninck, Desc. Ann. Foss., p. 34, tab. E, figs. 1 a-i. 1843. Cidaris Nerei. Portlock, Geol. Rep., p. 352. 1847. Palaeocidaris Nerei. Desor et Agassiz, Cat. Rais., p. 36. 1847. Palaeocidaris Protei. Desor et Agassiz, Cat. Rais., p. 36. 1850. Echinocrinas Nerei. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 53 1850. Echinocrinus Protei. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1854. Palaeocidaris Nerei. Vogt, Lehrbuch d. Geol. u. Petref., Aufl. 2, Bd. 1, p. 314. 1858. Archaeocidaris Nerei. Desor, Syn., p. 154, tub. 1, fig. 6. 1862. Archaeocidaris Nerei. Dujardin et Hupc, Echinoder- mes, p. 465. 1874. Archaeocidaris Nerei. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1896. Archaeocidaris Nerei. Julien, Terr. Carb. de la France Centrale, p. 126, pi. 6, figs. 6, 7. 1897. Archaeocidaris Nerei. Leyh, Zeitsch. Deut. Geol. Gesell., Bd. 49, p. 540. Ring around each primary tubercle very marked. Scrobi- cule surrounded by a circle of small radiating ridges instead of granules. Spines cylindrical, sometimes striated, some- times finely spinous with a tendency to branch near the apex. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous, Reguitz- losau and Tournay, Belgium ; La Varville and Siguret, France. 15. Archaeocidaris newberryi Hambach. 1884. Archaeocidaris newberryi. Hambach, Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 4, p. 551, pi. D, fig. 1. 1889. Archaeocidaris newberryi. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris newberryi. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 129. 1895. Archaeocidaris newberryi. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 187. Primary tubercle papilliform with a double annulation, and a ring of granules beyond. Spines elongate, slightly compressed toward the summit and bent just above the cren- ulated annulation. Surface of the spines finely striated and ornamented with small ascending spinules. Geological formation and locality: St. Louis Limestone, St. Louis, Mo. 54 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 16. Archaeocidaris norwoodi Hall. 1858. Archaeocidaris norwoodi. Hall, Geol. Iowa, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 701, pi. 26, figs. 5 a-e. 1867. Archaeocidaris Norwoodi '. Dana, Man. Geol., p. 312, fig. 535. 1874. Archaeocidaris N~omvoodi. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl. Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1889. Archaeocidaris norivoodi. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris norivoodi. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 129. 1895. Archaeocidaris norwoodi. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 188. Primary tubercles papilliforni with thickened sides raised above the annulation. Margin of the annulation thickened, rounded and spreading into a flattened disk. Space between slightly depressed and sometimes having radiating ridges. Primary spines slender, elongated, slightly curving, longi- tudinally striated below and muricate above. Fine sharply elevated denticles and short round divergmo; spinules at inter- vals along the spines. Intermediate surface granulose. Geological formation and locality: Kaskaskia Limestone, Chester and Kaskaskia, 111. ; near St. Louis, Mo. 17. Archaeocidaris ornatus Newberrv. 1861. Archaeocidaris ornatus. Newberry, Ives' Colo. Expl. Exped., p. 116, pi. 1, fig. 2, 3, 3 a. 1874. Archaeocidaris ornata . Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, No. 7, p. 44. 1877. Archaeocidaris ornatus. White, U. S. Geog. Surv. W. 100 Merid., vol. 4, page 104, pi. 6, fig. 7. 1889. Archaeocidaris ornata. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris ornatus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 191. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechiiioidea. 55 1903. Archaeocidaris omata. Girty,U. S. Geol. Surv. Pro- fessional Paper No. 16, p. 331. Primary spines fusiform and strong. For a short dis- tance above the basal ring the, surface is plain or not conspic- uously marked. Above this it is thickly set with spinules arranged in an imperfect spiral line. Basal rings rather large with crenulated border. Geological formation and locality: Upper Carboniferous Limestone, Banks of the Colorado River; Ojo del Oso, near Fort Wingate, New Mexico; San Juan region, Leadville dis- trict, Colo. 18. Archaeocidaris rossicus von Buch. 1842. Cidaris Rossicus. von Buch, Karsten's Archiv, Bd. 16, p. 523. 1845. Oidarites Rossicus. Murchison, Verneuil, Keyserling, Geol. Russ. d'Europe, vol. 2, p. 16, 396, pi. 1, figs. 2 a-e. 1847. Palaeocidaris Rossica. Desor et Agassiz, Cat. Rais., p. 36. 1850. Echinocrinus Rossica. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1854. Palaeocidaris rossica. Vogt, Lehrbuch d. Geol. u. Petref., 2 Aufl., Bd. 1, p. 314. 1858. Eocidaris Rossica. Desor, Syn., p. 156, pi. 21, figs. 3-6. 1860. Echinocrinus Duecalionis. Eichwald, Leth. Ross., T. 1, p. 652. 1860. Echinocrinus ornaius. Eichwald, Leth. Ross., T. 1, p. 654, tab. 32, fig. 24. 1862. Eocidaris rossica. Dujardin et Hupe, Echinodermes, p. 467. 1866. Eocidaris Rossicus. Geinitz, Carb.u. Dyas in Nebr., p. 61. 1868. Archaeocidaris rossicus. Trautschold, Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, vol. 41, p. 467, pi. 9. 1874. Archaeocidaris rossica. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 56 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1879. Archaeocidaris rossica. Trautschold, Nouv. Mem. Soc. Imp. Nat. Moscou, t. 14, liv. 1, p. 5, tab. 2, figs. 1 a-e. 1896. Archaeocidaris rossica. Tornquist. Neu. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. u. Pal., bd. 2, p. 27, taf. 4, figs. 1-8. 1900. Archaeocidaris rossica. Hesse, Neu. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. u. Pal., beil.-bd. 13, p. 213. Scrobicule large, embracing nearly the whole plate. Edges ornamented with small granules. Spines large with smooth ring and covered with fine granules not arranged in series. Geological formation and locality : Subcarboniferous : Pas- kra, Staritza, Ivanof, Utega, Kopocheva, Kosimol, Mjatch- kova Podolesk, Russia. 19. Archaeocidaris shumardanus Hall. 1858. Archaeocidaris shumardana. Hall, Geol. Iowa, vol. 1, pt, 2, p. 699, pi. 26, figs. 3a-d. 1867. Archaeocidaris Shumardana. Dana, Man. Geol., p. 312, fig. 534. 1874. Archaeocidaris shumardana. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl. bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1884. Archaeocidaris cf. SJtumardana. Walcott, Pal. Eu- reka Dist., p. 212. 1889. Archaeocidaris shumardana. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris shumardana . Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 128. 1895. Archaeocidaris shumardiana. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 186. Primary tubercles papilliform with a deep space between the tubercle and the annulation. Annulation has an abrupt upper margin, swelling out below into a convex rim. Surface between this rim and the elevated nodose margin is abruptly concave. Primary spines short, smooth or finely striated near the base, otherwise muricate with ascending nodes. Geological formation and locality: Warsaw Limestone, Warsaw, 111. ; Lower Carboniferous, Eureka District, Nevada ; Keokuk Limestone, La Grange, Mo. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 57 20. Archaeocidaris spinoclavatus Worthen and Miller. 1873. Archaeocidaris? (sp. undet). Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 5, pi. 24, figs. 13a-e. 1883. Archaeocidaris spinoclavatus. Worthen and Miller, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 337, pi. 30, figs. Ha-e. 1889. Archaeocidaris spinoclavata. Miller, N. Anier. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris spinoclavatus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 190. Primary spines long, stout, cylindrical at the base, growing larger gradually toward the apex and abruptly diminishing to an obtuse clavate end. The upper end of the spine is thickly covered with nodose spinules directed upward. On the remaining part of the spine the spinules are smaller and fewer in number. Basal ring smooth. Geological formation and locality: Coal Measures, St. Clair and Marshall Cos., 111. 21. Archaeocidaris triplex White. 1881. Archaeocidaris triplex. White, U. S. Geog. Geol. Surv. W. 100th Mer., vol. 3, Supp. Appendix, p. xxii., pi. 4, figs. 3a-c. 1889. Archaeocidaris triplex. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris triplex. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 191. 1903. Archaeocidaris triplex? Girty, U. S. Geol. Surv., Professional Paper No. 16, p. 330. Areolar surface plain or having only a single circle between the primary tubercle and the outer border. Primary tubercle small and surrounded by a prominent border. Primary spines large, strong, subtriangular and spinulose. Spinules stout, short and prominent, rather far apart in three rows from a short distance above the base. Basal ring prom- inent and finely crenulated at the edge. 58 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Geological formation and locality : Upper Coal Measures, New Mexico, San Juan region, Needle Mountains quadrangle. 22. Archaeocidaris triserialis M'Coy. 1844. Echinocrinus triserialis. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 173, pi. 26, fig. 1. 1850. Echinocrinus triserialis. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. ]54. 1858. Archaeocidaris triserialis. Desor, Syn., p. 155. 1862. Archaeocidaris triserialis. Dujardin et Hupe, Echi- nodermes, p. 466. 1874. Archaeocidaris triserialis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Spines large ornamented with three angular ridges. Each ridge is ornamented with tooth-like spines. Space interven- ing smooth. Geological formation and locality: Subcarboniferous, Ireland. 23. Archaeocidaris triserratus Meek. 1872. Archaeocidaris ? triserrata. Meek, U. S. Geol. Surv. Neb., p. 151, pi. 1, figs. 6 a — c. 1889. Archaeocidaris triserrata. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. & Pal., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris triserrata. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 190. Primary spines slender, a little arched near the base. Spines cylindrical near the base but compressed rhombic fur- ther up. Margins sharp and serrated. On the middle concave side of the curvature of the spine there is a third serrated row, extending from the base about two-thirds of the way. On the other side three or four rows of smaller granules run from the base to about the middle. Ring at the base faintly milled. Articulating extremity contracting abruptly and finely striated. Geological formation and locality : Upper Coal Measures, Omaha, Nebraska City, and three miles above the mouth of Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 59 the Platte River, Neb.; Vermilion Co., 111., and Kansas City, Mo. 24. Aechaeocidaris trudifer White. 1874. Archaeocidaris trudifer. White, Prelim. Rep. Inv. Foss., p. 17. 1876. Archaeocidaris trudifer. White, Powell's Rep. Geol. Uinta Mts., p. 89. 1877. Archaeocidaris trudifer. White, U. S. Geol. Surv. W. 100 Mer., vol. 4, p. 104, pi. 6, figs. 8 a, b. 1889. Archaeocidaris trudifera. Miller, N. Amer. Geol., p. 225. 1895. Archaeocidaris trudifer. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 191. 1900. Archaeocidaris trudifer. Beede, Univ. Geol. Surv. Kas., vol. 6, p. 47, pi. 8, tig. 10. 1903. Archaeocidaris trudifer ? Girty, U. S. Geol. Surv. Professional Paper No. 16, p. 330. Areolar surface plain. Central tubercle small, surrounded by a slightly raised ring and a second ring so much elevated as to form a little cup with an expanded rim. Primary spines slender and terete, tapering gradually near the apex. Surface of the spine immediately above the basal ring smooth, but further on ornamented with numerous fine spinules in an imperfect spiral. Geological formation and locality: Coal measures, Camp Apache, Arizona; Confluence of the Grand and Green rivers, Utah; Topeka, Kas.; Leadville district, Colo. 25. Archaeocidaris urei Fleming. 1793. Echinus . Ure, Hist. Rutherglen, pi. 16, figs. 7, 8. 1828. Cidaris Urii. Fleming, Brit. Animals, p. 478. 1843. Cidaris Benburbensis . Portlock, Geol. Rep., p. 352, pi. 16, figs. lOa-d. 1844. Echinocrinus Urii. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 174, pi. 27, -fig. 1. 60 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1850. Echinocrinus Urii. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1852. Archaeocidaris Urii. Roerner, Leth. Geog., Bel. 1, Th. 2, p. 288, taf. 41, fig. 2. 1854. Archaeocidaris Urii. Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss., p. 72. 1858. Archaeocidaris Urii. Desor, Syn., p. 154, tab. 21, figs. 11, 12. 1862. Archaeocidaris Urii. Dujardin et Hupe, Echinoder- rnes, p. 465. 1874. Archaeocidaris Urii. Julien, Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 78, p. 76. 1874. Archaeocidaris Urei. Loven, Konsd. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1875. Archaeocideris Urii. Baily, Char. Brit. Foss., p. lxviii, pi. 36, figs. 12 a, b. 1876. Archaeocidaris Urii. Keeping, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 1, p. 39, pi. 3, figs. 14-18. 1890. Archaeocidaris Urii. Julien, Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 110, p. 737. 1893. Archaeocidaris Urii. Tornquist,Mitth. Geol. Landes- Anst. Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 4, lift. 2, p. 102. 1895. Archaeocidaris urei. Neilson, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. 10, p. 77, fig. 3. 1896. Archaeocidaris Urii. Julien, Terr. Carb. Marin de la France Centrale, p. 123. 1897. Archaeocidaris Urii. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr. Bd. 5, hft. 6, p. 775, taf. 22, figs. 4, 5, 6, 7, 11. 1898. Archaeocidaris urei. Thomson, Trans. Geol. Soc- Glasgow, vol. 11, p. 24, 26, 30. Ring at the base of the primary tubercle very distinct. Edges of the plates bearing tubercles ornamented with radi- ating ridges. Primary spines long, finely striated about one-third of the way, the upper part ornamented by five or six ranges of lon- gitudinal alternating rows of short stout spines. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous Lime- stone, Townparks Killeshandra; Lough Esk, Donegal; Ra- Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 61 han's Bay and St. John's Point, Dunkineely; Malahide, Malahide; l'Ardoisiere, France; Hunsriickenwald, Ober- Elsass. 26. Archaeocidaris vetustus Phillips. 1836. Cidaris vetusta. Phillips, Geol. Yorkshire, p. 208. 1843. Cidaris vetusta. Portlock, Geol. Rep., p. 353, pi. 16, fig. 11. 1844. Echinocrinus vetusta. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 174. 1862. Archaeocidaris vetusta. Dujardin et Hupe', Echino- dermes, p. 466. 1874. Archaeocidaris vetusta. Love'n, Kongl. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Ring at the base of the spine sharp and strongly milled. Spines tapering with strong prickles which alternate. No longitudinal striae. Prickles separated considerably. Plates have a simple border of granules. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Florence Court, Ravenstonedale, Northumberland; Coalbrookdale, Whitewell; Hook Head, Fethard; Tyrone; Fermanagh . 27. Archaeocidaris wortheni Hall. 1858. Archaeocidaris icortheni. Hall, Geol. Iowa, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 700, pi. 26, figs. 4 a-g. 1867. Archaeocidaris icortheni. Dana, Man. Geol., p. 312, fig. 533. 1874. Archaeocidaris Wortheni. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1875. Archaeocidaris Wortheni. Quenstedt, Petref. Deutschl., Bd. 3, Abth. 1, p. 372, tab. 75, fig. 10. 1884. Archaeocidaris cf. icortheni. Walcott, Pal. Eureka Dist., p. 212. 1889. Archaeocidaris wortheni. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 225. 1894. Archaeocidaris wortheni. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 128, pi. 16, figs. 3 a, b. 62 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1895. Archaeocidaris wortheni. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 187, pi. 20, figs. 3 a, b. 1896. Archaeocidaris wortheni. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 214, pi. 8, figs. 43-46. 1897. Archaeocidaris Wortheni. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, hft. 6, p. 770, taf. 21, fig. 5. Primary tubercle papilliform, moderately elevated above the annulation. Annulatiou thickened and spreading iuto a slightly elevated disc. Margin denticulated. Primary spines slender, elongate, slightly curved, smooth or finelv granulated . Articulating end expanded into a crenu- lated annulation and then contracted abruptly below. Geological formation and locality : St. Louis Limestone, near St. Louis, Mo. ; Eureka District, Nevada. UNDETERMINED OK INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Archaeocidaris glabrispina Philipps. 1836. (Jidaris glabrispina. Philipps, Geol. Yorkshire, vol. 2, p. 208. 1844. Echinocrinus glabrispina. M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 173. 1862. Archaeocidaris glabrispina. Dujardin et Hupe, Echi- nodermes, p. 466. 1874. Archaeocidaris glabrispina. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Geological formation and locality : Subcarboniferous, Ireland. 2. Archaeocidaris gruneri Julien. 1896. Archaeocidaris gruneri. Julien, Terr. Garb. Marin de la France Centrale, p. 125, pi. 16, figs. 11, 12. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere, France. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 63 3. Archaeocidaris konincki Desor. 1858. Archaeocidaris Koninchii. Desor, Syn., p. 155, tab. 21, figs. 7-10. 1862. Archaeocidaris Koninchii . Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 465. 1874. Archaeocidaris Konincki. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Haudl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Geological formation and locality: Subcarboniferous, Tournay. 4. Archaeocidaris ladina Stacke. 1877. Archaeocidaris ladina. Stacke, Jahrb. K. K. Geol. Reichsanstalt Wien, bd. 27, p. 318, taf. 1, figs. 11, 12. Geological formation and locality: Bellerophonkalk, Siidtirol. 5. Archaeocidaris ourayensis Girty. 1903. Archaeocidaris ourayensis.. Girty, Professional Paper U. S. Geol. Surv., no. 16, p. 329, pi. 1, fig. 14. Geological formation and locality: Hermosa formation, Ouray, Colo. 6. Archaeocidaris priscus Minister. 1840. Cidarites priscus. Minister, Beitr. 1, p. 41. 1847. Palaeocidaris prisca. Desor et Agassiz, Cat. Rais., p. 36. 1850. Ecliinocrinus prisca. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1858. Archaeocidaris prisca. Desor, Syn., p. 155. 1862. Archaeocidaris prisca. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 465. 1874. Archaeocidaris prisca . Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Geological formation and locality: Subcarboniferous, Regnitzlosau . 64 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 7. Archaeocidaris rossica M. V. K. var. Schellwieni Tornquist. 1897. Archaeocidaris rossica M. V. K. var. Schellwieni. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr, Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 781, taf. 22, fig. 12. Geological formation and locality: Upper Carboniferous, Pontafel. 8. Archaeocidaris scotica Smith. 1901. Archaeocidaris scotica. Smith, Fauna Flora and Geol. Clyde Area, p. 509. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Clyde Area. 9. Archaeocidaris ? selwyni Etheridge, Jr. 1892. Archaeocidaris ? Selwyni. Etheridge, Jr., Mem. Geol. Surv. N. S. W., Pal. No. 5, pt. 2, p. 67, pi. 15, figs. 1-3. Geological formation and locality: Nowra Grit = (Muree Rock of Hunter River Coalfield) Upper Marine Series, Nowra, Shoalhaven River, St. Vincent Co. 10. Archaeocidaris tennesseae Troost. 1850. Cidarites Tenesseae. Troost, Proc. Ainer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Cambridge Meeting, p. 59. 1874. Archaeocidaris ? Tenesseae. Love'n, Konsl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl. Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 44. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Ten- nessee. 11. Archaeocidaris tirolensis Stacke. 1876. Archaeocidaris tirolensis. Stacke, Verhdl. K. K. Geol. Reichsanstalt Wien, Jahrg. 1876, p. 260. Klem — Revision, of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 65 Geological formation and locality: Bellerophonkalke, Siidtirol. 12. Archaeocidaris trautscholdi Tornquist. 1896. Archaeocidaris trautscholdi. Tornquist, N. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. Pal., Bd. 2, p. 29, taf. 4. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous Lime- stone, Mjatschkowa, Russia. 13. Archaeocidaris wervekei Tornquist. 1897. Archaeocidaris wervekei. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte, Elsass-Lothr., Bd. 5, Hft. 6, p. 778, pi. 21, fig. 4; taf. 22, figs. 1, 2, 3, 9, 10. Geological formation and locality : Lower Carboniferous Limestone, Hunsriickenwald, Ober-Elsass, Germany. 14. Archaeocidaris sp. ind. Etheridge, Jr. 1892. Archaeocidaris sp. ind. Etheridge, Jr., Mem. Geol. Surv. N. S. W. Pal., No. 5, pt. 2, p. 69, pi. 22, fig. 1. Geological formation and locality : Upper Marine Series, Dagworth five miles south of West Maitland, Co. Northum- berland. 15. Archaeocidaris sp. Etheridge, Jr. 1892. Archaeocidaris sp. Etheridge, Jr., Geol. and Pal. Queensland and New Guinea, p. 213. Geological formation and locality: Gympie Beds, Queens- land. 16. Archaeocidaris sp.? Julien. 1896. Archaeocidaris sp. ? Julien, Le Terr. Carb. Marin de la France Centrale, p. 127, pi. 8, fig. 1. Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous, Regny, France. 66 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 17. Archaeocidaris Julien. 1896. a. Radioles a 4 rangees aVepines. Julien, Le Terr. Carb. Marin de la France Centrale, p. 126, pi. 16, figs. 14, 17. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere, France. 18. Archaeocidaris Julien. 1896. b. Radioles a. 6 rangees d'epines. Julien, Le Terr. Carb. de la France Centrale, p. 126, pi. 16, figs. 13, 15, 16;pl. 17, fig. 9. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere, France. 19. Archaeocidaris ? Meek and Hay den. 1859. Archaeocidaris ? Meek and Hayden,Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 25. Geological formation and locality: Upper Coal Measures, Cottonwood Creek, Kansas. 20. Archaeocidaris ? Meek and Havden. 1859. Archaeocidaris ? Meek and Hayden, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 25. Geological formation and locality: Upper Coal Measures, Cottonwood Creek and Manhattan, Kansas. 21. Archaeocidaris sp. Stacke. 1877. Archaeocidaris sp. Stacke, Jahrb. K. K. Geol. Reichs- anstalt Wien, bd. 27, p. 318, taf. 1, figs. 13-17. Geological formation and locality: Bellerophonkalk, Siidtirol. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 67 b. Eocidaris Desor 1858.* Like Archaeocidaris only the primary tubercle has no halo. 1. Eocidaris blairi Miller. 1891. Eocidaris blairi. Miller, Adv. Sheets 17th Rep. Geol. Surv. Ind., p. 73, pi. 12, figs. 1, 2. 1892. Eocidaris blairi. Miller, 17th Rep. Geol. Surv. Ind., p. 683, pi. 12, figs. 1, 2. Central tubercle large and perforated. Space between the central tubercle and the marginal tubercles concave. Primary spines long, tapering gradually, compressed slightly. Articulating end somewhat enlarged. Surface of the spines finely granular. Secondary spines very small. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Group, Boon- ville, Mo. 2. Eocidaris forbesianus De Koninck. 1863. Cidaris Forbesiana. De Koninck, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 19, p. 4, pi. 4, figs. 1, 2. 1863. Cidaris forbesiana. De Koninck, Foss. Pal. de l'Inde, p. 22, pi. 3, figs. 1, 2. 1885. Eocidaris forbesiana. Waagen, Mem. Geol. Surv. India, ser. 13, vol. 1, p. 819, pi. 95, fig. 5-16. Primary tubercle large with a high neck and a deeply crenulated collar. Scrobicule large and smooth, surrounded by a narrow margin of rather large distant secondary tuber- cles. Primary spines rather flat on one side, tapering distinctly toward the articulating end. Head thick with a very promi- nent ring, which is crenulated. Geological formation and locality : Productus Limestone, Kalta, Golawali, Chidru and in the Bazarwan, India. Synopsis des fichinides Fossiles, p. 155. 68 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 3. Eocidaris hallianus Geinitz. 1866. Eocidaris Hallianus. Geinitz, Carb. u. Dyas in Neb., p. 61, tab. 5, figs. 1 a, b, 2 a, b. 1872. Eocidaris Hallianus. Meek, U. S. Geol. Surv. Neb., p. 152, pi. 7, figs. 9 a-d. 1889. Eocidaris Hallanus. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 242. 1894. Archaeocidaris hallianus. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 129. 1895. Archaeocidaris hallianus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 190. 1903. Eocidaris halliana? Girty, U. S. Geol. Surv. Pro- fessional Paper No. 16, p. 332. Around the primary tubercle is an irregular ring of per- forated nodules, some of which are surrounded by small granules. Primary spines have a prominent ring near the base. Spines finely striated and curved near the apex. Small spinules, projecting from the spines. Geological formation and locality : Upper Coal Measures, Nebraska City. Neb.; Kansas City, Mo.; Leadville and Crested Butte district, Colo. 4. Eocidaris keyserlingi Geinitz. 1848. Cidaris Keyserlingi. Geinitz, Verstein. des Zech- stein Gebirges, I, p. 16, pi. 7, figs. 1, 2. 1858 Eocidaris Kaiserlingii. Desor, Syn., p. 155, tab. 21, figs. 15, 16. 1861. Eocidaris Keyserlingi. Geinitz, Anim. Uebereste der Dyas, I, p. 108, pi. 20, figs. 5-9. 1862. Eocidaris Kaiserlingii. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 467. 1874. Eocidaris Keyserlingi. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 42. 1887. Eocidaris Keyserlingi. Kolesch, Jena. Zeitschr. f. Naturwiss., bd. 20, p. 5, taf. 38, figs. 4-19. Idem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 69 1892. Eocidaris Keyserlingi. Geinitz, Mitth. Osterlande Naturforsch. Gesell. Altenburg, N. F., bd. 5, p. 178. 1897. Eocidaris Keyserlingi. Spandel, Abhdl. Naturhist. Gesell. Niirnberg, bd. 11, p. 33, taf. 13, figs. 1-6. 1900. Eocidaris Keyserlingi. Hesse, Neu. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. u. Pal., beil. bd. 13, p. 213. Tubercles very small in proportion to their scrobicules and distinctly perforated. No trace of crenulation. Primary spines apparently smooth, but in reality very finely striated. Spines swell abruptly at the base into a basal ring. A second kind of spine is broad with two sharp edges which are armed with sharp spinules directed upward. Very small secondary spines also found by Spandel.* Geological formation and locality: Unteren Zechstein, Corbussen and Ropsen, duchy of Altenburg, Germany. 5. Eocidaris laevispinus Sandberger. . Cidaris laevispi?ia. Sandberger, Verst. Rhein. Schichtensystems, p. 382, pi. 35, fig. 2. 1858. Eocidaris laevispina. Desor, Syn., p. 156, tab. 21, figs. 18-21. 1862. Eocidaris laevispina. Dujardin et Hupe, Echinoder- mes, p. 467. 1874. Eocidaris laevispina. Love'n, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Primary spines cylindrical and ornamented with about twenty-three longitudinal ribs. These ribs are muricated oppositely. Geological formation and locality: Devonian, Villmar, duchy of Nassau. 6. Eocidaris munsterianus De Koninck. 1842. Echinocrinus Miinsterianns. De Koninck, Desc, Anim. Foss. Garb. Relge, p. 35, pi. E, figs. 2 a-d. * Abhdl. Naturhist. Gesell. Niirnberg, Bd. 11, p. 37. 70 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1844. Echinocrinus Munsterianus? M'Coy, Foss. of Ireland, p. 173, pi. 27, fig. 2. 1847. Cidaris Miinsteriana. Desor et Agassiz, Cat. Raiss., p. 25. 1850. Cidaris Miinsteriana. D'Orbigny, Prodrome, vol. 1, p. 154. 1858. Eocidaris Munsterianus. Desor, Syn., p. 156. 1862. Eocidaris Munsterianus. Dujardin et Hupe, Echi- noderines, p. 468. 1869. Lepidocentrus Munsterianus. De Koninck, Bull. Soc. Roy. Bruxelles, ser. 2, vol. 28, pt. 2, p. 546. 1870. Lepidocentrus Munsterianus. De Koninck, Geol. Mag., vol. 7, p. 260. 1874. Archaeocidaris Miinsteriana. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1897. Archaeocidaris cf. Munsterianus. Leyh, Zeitsch. Deut. Geol. Gesell., bd. 49, p. 541. 1900. Eocidaris Miinsteriana. Hesse, Neu. Jahrb. f . Miner. Geol. u. Pal. beil. bd. 13, p. 213. Primary spines cylindrical and ornamented with a great many denticulated spinules. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Ireland and Belgium. c 7. Eocidaris verneuilianus King. & 1844. Cidaris . De Verneuil, Bull. Soc. Geol. France, ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 25. 1845. Cidaris . Murchison, Verneuil, Keyserling, Geol. Russ. d'Europe, vol. 1, p. 221. 1848. Cidaris Verneuiliana. King, Catalogue, p. 6, 7. 1848. Cidaris Verneuiliana. Howse, Trans. Tyneside Na^. Field Club, vol. 1, p. 261. 1850. Archaeocidaris Verneuiliana. King, Mon. Perm. Foss., p. 53, pi. 6, figs. 22-24. 1858. Eocidaris Verneuiliana. Desor, Syn., p. 156, tab. 21, figs. 13, 14. 1862. Eocidaris Verneuiliana. Dujardin et Hupe, Echino- dermes, p. 467. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 71 1874. Eocidaris Verneuiliana. Loven, Kongl. Sveus. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Spines perforated and placed on elevated bases. Basal ring crenulated radiately. Plates have a concave depression, surrounded by an elliptical border of small tubercles in a single series. Two kinds of spines known — one, muricated and the other, striated longitudinally. Geological formation and locality: Shell-Limestone, Tunstall Hill and Humbleton Quarry. UNDETERMINED OR INSUFFICIENTLY DETERMINED SPECIES. 1. Eocidaris drydenensis Vanauxem. 1842. Echinus drydenensis. Vanauxem, Rep. Third Geol. Diet., p. 184. 1867. Eocidaris Drydenensis. Hall, 20th Rep. State Cab. Nat. Hist. New York, p. 298. 1874. Eocidaris drydenensis. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. 1889. Eocidaris drydenensis. Miller, N. Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 242. 1895. Archaeocidaris drydenensis. Keyes, Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 184. 1896. Archaeocidaris drydenensis. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 214. Geological formation and locality : Devonian, Chemung Sandstone, Dryden, New York. 2. Eocidaris scrobiculata Sandberger. Cidaris scrobiculata. Sandberger, Verst. Rhein. Schichtensy steins, p. 382, pi. 35, fig. 3. 1858. Eocidaris scrobiculata. Desor, Syn., p. 157, tab. 21, fig. 17. 1862. Eocidaris scrobicidata. Dujardinet Hupe', Echinoder- mes, p. 467. 72 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1874. Eocidaris scrobiculata. Loven, Kongl. Sveus. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 43. Geological formation and locality : Devonian, Villmar duchy of Nassau. 3. Eocidaris sp. ind. Julien. 1874. Eocidaris sp. ind. Julien, Coinpt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, t. 78, p. 76. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, l'Ar- doisiere, France. c. Lepidocidaris Meek and Worth en 1873.* General form spherical. Interambulacra very broad with eight or more columns of plates in each area. Plates imbri- cate laterally and aborally. Each interambulacral plate has one large central tubercle surrounded by a ring. Spines cylindrical, thin, finely striated and swollen at the base. Ambulacra small, slightly arched, imbricating, the whole plates alternating with wedge-shaped half plates. 1. Lepidocidaris squamosus Meek and Worthen. 1869. Eocidaris ? squamosa. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., p. 79. 1873. Eocidaris ? squamosus. Meek and Worthen, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 5, p. 478, pi. 9, fig. 15. 1874. Lepidocidaris squamosus. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vet- ens. Akad. Handl., Bd. 11, no. 7, p. 44. 1889. Lepidocidaris squamosus . N.Amer. Geol. Pal., p. 258. 1895. Lepidocidaris squamosus. Keyes, Proc. Iowa. Acad. Sci., vol. 2, p. 193. 1896. Lepidocidaris squamosus. Jackson, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, p. 220, pi. 7, fig. 41. Interambulacral plates imbricate aborally and toward the central column, except the adambulacral plates which imbri- * Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1873, p. 79. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 73 cate outward. Large saucer shaped depression in the center of each plate. Surface beveled to the margins of the plates. Tubercles smooth, prominent, surrounded by small nodes. Primary spines round, slender, closely striated longitudinally. Ambulacra narrow, imbricating adorally. Plates very unequal in size and form and irregularly arranged. Plates pierced by two pores each. Geological formation and locality : Lower Burlington Lime- stone, Burlington, Iowa. DOUBTFUL GENERA. a. Discocystis Gregory 1897.* b. Echinodiscus Worthen and Miller 1883. f 1. Echinodiscus kaskaskiensis Hall. 1858. Agelacrinus kaskaskiensis. Hall, Geol. Iowa, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 696, pi. 25, fig. 18. 1894. Echinodiscus kaskaskiensis. Keyes, Mo. Geol. Surv. vol. 4, p. 133, pi. 18, fig. 3. Geological formation and locality : Kaskaskia Limestone, Kaskaskia, 111.; Ste. Mary's, Mo. 2. Echinodiscus optatus Worthen and Miller. 1883. Echinodiscus optatus. Worthen and Miller, Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 336, pi. 31, fig. 9. Geological formation and locality: Chester Limestone, Monroe and Pope Cos., 111. 3. Echinodiscus sampsoni Miller. 1891. Echinodiscus sampsoni. Miller, Adv. Sheets, 17th Rep. Geol. Surv. Ind., p. 76, pi. 12, fig. 6. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 53, p. 112. t Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, p. 335. 74 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1892. Echinodiscus sampsoni. Miller, 17th Rep. Geol. Surv. hid., p. 686, pi. 12, tig. 16. 1894. Echinodiscus sampsoni. Key es, Mo. Geol. Surv., vol. 4, p. 133. Geological formation and locality: Keokuk Limestone, Boonville, Mo. c. Eotiaris Lambert 1900.* d. Koninckocidaris Dollo and Buisseret 1888. t e. Leptechinus Tornquist 18974 1. Leptechinus gracilis Tornquist. 1897. Leptechinus gracilis. Tornquist, Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., bd. 5, heft 6, p. 785, taf . 20, fig. 5. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Huns- riickenwald, Germany. f. Myriastiches Sollas 1899. § 1. Myriastiches gigas Sollas. 1899. Myriastiches gigas. Sollas, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 55, pt. 4, p. 700, fig. 5. Geological formation and locality: Lower Ludlow Lime- stone, England. g. Permocidaris Lambert 1900. || h. Proterocidaris De Koninck 1881. If 1. Proterocidaris giganteus De Koninck. 1881. Pi'oterocidaris giganteus. De Koninck, Compt. Rend, de P Assoc. FranQ. pour l'Avance. des Sci. lOe Sess., p. 514, pi. 8. * Bull. Soc. Yonne, t. 53, 1 er Sem., pt. 2, p. 40. t Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, t. 106, no. 13. X Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothr., bd. 5, heft 6, p. 785. § Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 55, pt. 4, p. 700. || Bull. Soc. Yonne, t. 53, ler sem., pt. 2, p. 39, 47. t Assoc. Franc, pour l'Avance. des Sci. Compt. Rend, de la lOe Seas., Alger 1881, p. 514. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 75 Geological formation and locality : Carboniferous, Loyers, Belgium. i. Protocidaris Whidborne 1898.* 1. Protocidaris acuaria Whidborne. 1898. Protocidaris acuaria. Whidborne, Palaeont. Soc, vol. 52, p. 203, pi. 25, figs. 1-2 a. 1899. Protocidaris . Sollas, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 55, pt. 4, p. 709. Geological formation and locality: Pilton Beds, East of Barnstaple. j. Protoechinus Austin 1860. f 1. Protoechinus anceps Austin. 1860. Protoechinus anceps. Austin, Geologist, vol. 3, p. 446. 1874. Protoechinus anceps. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 42. Geological formation and locality: Carboniferous, Wex- ford, England. k. Spatangopsis Torell 1869 4 1 . Spatangopsis costata Torell . 1869. Spatangopsis costata. Torell, Acta Univ. Lund., Math, et Natura, 1869, art. 8, p. 11. Geological formation and locality: Cambrian, Lugnas and Timmerdala, Sweden. 1. Xenocidaris Schultze 1866. § 1. Xenocidaris clavigera Schultze. 1866. Xenocidaris clavigera. Schultze, Denkschr. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Math. Naturw. CI., no. 26, p. 126, tab. 13, figs. 3-3 h. * Monog. Palaeont. Soc. London, vol. 52, p. 203. t Geologist vol. 3, p. 446. X Acta Univ. Lund., Math, et Natura, 1869, art. 8, p. 11. \ Denkschrift Akad. Wiss. Wien, Math. Naturwiss, CI., no. 26, p. 126. 76 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1874. Xenocidaris clavigera. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 44. 1900. Xenocidaris clavigera. Hesse, Neu. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. u. Pal., beil. bd. 13, p. 212. Geological formation and locality : Devonian, Muhlenberg near Gerol stein. 2. Xenocidaris conifera Schliiter. 1881. Xenocidaris conifera. Schliiter, Verhdl. Nat. Ver. Preuss. Eheinl. u. Westfal. Bonn, Sitzungsb., bd. 38, p. 212. Geological formation and locality: Middle Devonian, Hilles- heiiner-Mulde between Kerpen and Nollenbach. 3. Xenocidaris cylindrica Schultze. 1866. Xenocidaris cylindrica. Schultze, Denkschr. Akad. Wis. Wien, Math. Naturw. CI., no. 26, p. 126, taf. 13, figs. 4-4 c. 1874. Xenocidaris cylindrica. Loven, Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, p. 42. Geological formation and locality: Devonian, Gerolstein. BIBLIOGRAPHY. *1 Agassiz (A.). Report on the Echiuoidea dredged by H.M. S. Challenger. 1881. t2 . A Bibliography of the Echinodermata. Bull. Mu>. Comp. Z>olv vol. 10, no. 2, 1882. 3 . Calamocrinus diomedae, a new stalked Crinoid, with notes on the Apical System and the Homol- ogies of the Echinoderms. Mem. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. 17, no. 2, 1892. * An asterisk prefixed to a title indicates that the author has not seen thp article. t A dagger prefixed to a title indicates that the article is in the library of Dr. Hambach. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 77 *4 Agassiz (L.). Prodromes (Tunc Monographie des Radi- aires ou Echinodcrmes. Mem. Soc. Sci. Nat. Neuchate!, vol. I, 1836. *5 , et Dei-or (E.). Catalogue raissonne des families, des genres, et des especes de la classe des Echino- dermes. Ann. des Sci. Nat. 6, 7, 8, 1846-47. f6 , Desor (E.), et Valentine (Gr.). ^tonographies d' Echinodcrmes vivans et fossiles. Num. 1-4 et Anatoraie Num. 1-4, 1838-42. *7 Austin (Thomas). Some observations on the Genus Pal- aechinus. Geologist, vol. 3, 1860. |8 Baily (Win. II.). Notes on the Structure of Palaechi- nus. Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, n. s, vol. 1, pt. 1, 1865. f9 . On some New Points in the Structure of Palae- chinus. Geol. Mag., vol. 2, 1865. 10 . On some New Points in the Structure of Palae- chinus. Dub. Quirt. Journ. Sci., vol. 5,1865. 11 . Some additional notes on the Structure of Palae- chinus. Dub. Quart. Journ. Sci., vol. 5, 1865. 1 12 . Some additions to the Structure of Palaechinus. Geol. Mag., vol. 2, 1865. 1 13 . Remarks on the Palaeozoic Echinidae (Palaechi- nus and Archaeocidaris). Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, ser. 2, vol. 4, pt. 1, 1874. 1 14 . Figures of Characteristic British Fossils : with de- scriptive remarks. Palaeozoic, vol. 1, 1875. 78 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 15 Barrois (Charles). Sur le calcaire carbonifere du Nord de l'Espagne. Assoc. Franc, pour l'Av.ince. des Sci., Compte-rendu de la lOe session Alger, 1881. *16 . Recherches sur les Terrains Anciens des Asturies et de la Galice. 1882. f 17 Bather (F. A.). A record of, and Index to the Litera- ture of Echinoderma. 1893-1902. *18 . Echinodermata. Encycl. Britan. Supplement 27, 1902. . See (117). fl9 Beechler (Chas.) . Corrected list of Fossils found at Crawfordsville, Indiana. Aon. Rep. Geol. Nat. Hist. Ind. 1888. 20 Beede (J. W.). On the correlation of the Coal Measures of Kansas and Nebraska. Trans. Kas. Acad. Sci., vol. 16, 1897-98. f21 . New Fossils from the Kansas Coal Measures. Kas. Univ. Qiart., ser. A, vol. 8, no. 3, 1899. 22 . Carboniferous Invertebrates. Kas. Uaiv. Geol. Surv., vol. 6, 1900. f23 and Rogers (A. F.). Coal Measure faunal stud- ies. I. Kas. Univ. Quart., ser. A, vol. 9, 1900. 24 and . Coal Measure faunal studies. II. Kas. Univ. Bull., vol. 1, 1902. |25 Bennett (J. A.). A preliminary catalogue of the In- vertebrate Palaeontology of the Carboniferous of Kansas. Kas. Univ. Geol. Surv., vol. 1, 1896. 26 Bey rich (E.). Palaechinus rhenanus. Zeitschr. Deut. Geol. Gesell. Berlin, bd. 9, 1856. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 79 27 Bierbauer (Bruno). A check list of the palaeozic fos- sils of Wisconsin, Minnesota, Iowa, Dakota and Nebraska. Bull. Minn. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. 3, no. 2, 1891. f28 Bronn (H. G.). Lethaea Geognostica. II Aufl>g>, bd. 1, 1833-38; III Auflage,bd. 1, 1851-56. 1 29 . Index Palaeontologicus. Abth. 1 u. 2, 1848-49. f30 . Die Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs wissenschaftlich dargestellt in Wort und Bild. Bd. 2, I860. . See (123). *31 Buch (L. von). Beitriige zur Bestimmung der Gebirgs- forrnation in Russland. Karstens und Dechens Archiv fiir Miner., etc., 1842. Buisseret (A.). See (43). 32 Cams (J. Victor). Zoologischer Anzeiger. Bd. 1-25, 1878-1902. Casseday (S. A.). See (126). 33 Clarke (John M.) and Ruedemann (Rudolph). Cata- logue of Type Specimens of Paleozoic Fossils in the New York State Museum. N. Y. State Mus. Nat. Hist. Bull., No. 65, 1903. f34 Dana (James D.). Manual of Geology. Revised edition, 1867. 1 35 Darton (Nelson H.). Record of North American Geol- ogy for 1886, 1887-1889 incl., 1890, 1891. Bull. U. S. Geol. Surv., Nos. 44, 75, 91, 99. |36 . Catalogue and index of contributions to North American geology 1732-1891. Bull. U. S. Geol Surv., No. 127, 1896. f37 Desor (E.). Synopsis des Echinides fossiles. Paris, 1858. 80 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 38 . Note sur la classification des Cidarides. Bull. Soc. Sci. Nat. Neucbatel, t. 4, 1858. . See (5 and 6). *39 Destinez (P.)- Nouveaux fossiles des calcaires de Pair (Clavier). Ann. Soc. Geol. Belgique, vol. 21, M£m., 1895. 40 . Recherches sur les fossiles du marbre noir, vise'enb, de Petit-Modave. Ann. Soc. Geol. Belgique, vol. 22, 1895. 41 . Sur les fossiles du calcaire a palechinides de Poul- seur. Ann. Soc. Geol. Belgique, T. 22, Bull. 1897. *42 Doderlein (Ludwig). Die japanischen Seeigel. Th. 1, 1887. . See (194). *43 Dollo (L-)> et Buisseret (A.). Sur quelques Palechi- nides. Compt. Rend. Acad. Sci. Paris, T. 106, Num. 13, 1888. f44 Dujardin (M. F.) et Hupe' (M. H.). Histoire naturelle des Zoophytes. Echinoderines. Paris, 1862. f45 Duncan (P. Martin). Structure of the ambulacra of some Fossil Genera and Species of Regular Echinoidea. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 41, pt. 3, 1885. |46 . On some points in the anatomy of the species Palaechinus (Scouler) M'Coy, and a proposed classification. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 3, no. 15, 1889. 47 . A Eevision of the Genera and Great Groups of the Echinoidea. Journ. Linnean Soc. London, Zool., vol. 23, 1889. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 81 f48 Eastman (Chas. R.). Text-book on Palaeontology by Karl A. Zittel. Translated and edited, Vol. 1, pt. 1, London, 1896. *49 Eichwald (E.). Die Thiere des alten rothen Sandsteins und Bers-kalks im Novo^rad. 1840. *50 . Lethaea Ro&sica. 1853-69. 51 EDgelmann (G.). Remarks on Melonites multipora. Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 2, vol. 3, 1874. *52 Ernest (A. ) . The Organic Remains of the Permo-Carbon- iferous System, Chap. 22 of The Geology and Palaeontology of Queensland and New Guinea, by R. L. Jack and R. Etheridge, Jr. Brisbane, 1892. f53 Etheridge (R. Jr.). Palaeozoic Echinoderms, with over lapping plates. Geol. Mag., vol. 10, 1873. f54 . On the relationship existing between the Echino- thuridae, Wyville Thomson, and the Perischo- echinidae M'Coy. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 30, 1874. -f 55 . A Monograph of the Carboniferous and Permo- Carboniferous Invertebrata of New South Wales. Part II — Echinodermata, Annelida, and Crus- tacea. Mem. Geol. Surv. N. S. W., Pal. No. 5, 1892. *56 Fischer (Georg von Waldheim). Oryctographie du Gou- vernement de Moscou. 1837. 57 . Notice sur quelques Fossiles de la Russie. Bull. Soc- Imp. Nat. Moscou, vol. 21, pt. 1, 1848. *58 Fleming (J.). History of British Animals. 1828. *59 Forbes (E.). Palaechinus Phillipsiae. Mem. Geol. Surv. Great Britain, dec. 2, pt. 1, 1848. 82 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 60 Forir (H.), et Lohest (M.). Decouverte du niveau a palechinides dans la bande carbonifere de la Mense. Ann. Soc. Geol. Belgique, t. 22, 1894. *61 Fritel (P. H.). Echinodermes fossiles. Les Oursins. Naturaliste, vol. 24, 1902. *62 Gaudry (A.). Essai de Paleontologie philosophique. Paris, 1896. *63 Geinitz (Hans B.). Die Versteinerungen des Zechstein- gebirges und Rothliegenden oder Periniscken Systemes in Sachsen. 1848. * 64 Die animalische Ueberreste derDyas. 1861. 1 65 . Carbonformation und Dyas in Nebraska. Verhdl. Kai3. Leop. Carol. Deut. Akad. Naturforscher, bd. 33, 1867. QQ . Die Versteinerungen des Herzogthunis Sachsen- Altenburg. Mitth. Naturfor. Gesell. Osterlands. zu Altenburg, N. F. bd. 5, 1892. 67 Geological Record. 1878-1884, incl. 1 68 Girty (George H.). The Carboniferous Formations and Faunas of Colorado. U. S. Geol. Surv. Professional Papers, No. 16, 1903. Goodrich (E. S.). See (117). 69 Gregory (J. W.). The Relations of the American and European Echinoid Faunas. Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer.,vol. 3, 1892. 1 70 . On Echinocystis and Paleodiscus. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 55, pt. 1, 1897. . See (117). *71 Gunn (W.). The Geology of Belford, Holy Island, and the Fame Islands, Northumberland. Mem. Geol. Surv. U. K. (Expl. sheet 4, n. s.)f 1900. Klein — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 83 Gurley (F. E.). See (145 and 146). f72 Hall (James). Palaeontology. Geol. Surv. Iowa, vol. 1, pt. 2, 1858. 1 73 . Description of new species of Crinoidea from in- vestigations of the Iowa Geological Survey. Preliminary notice 1861. |74 . Note on the Genus Palaeaster and other fossil Starfishes. 20th Ann. Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat Hist., 1868. f75 . Note on the Genus Palaeaster and other fossil Starfishes. 20th Ann. Rep. N. Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist., revised ed., 1870. f76 Hambach (G.). Description of new species of Palaeozoic Echinodermata. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 4, no. 3, 1884. 1 77 . A Preliminary Catalogue of the Fossils Occurring in Missouri. Bull. Geol. Surv. Mo., No. 1, 1890. f78 Harte (Win.). On a New Echinoderm from the Yellow Sandstone of Donegal. Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, ser. 2, vol. 1, pt. 1, 1864-65. 79 . On a New Echinoderm from the Yellow Sandstone of Donegal. Dub. Quart. Journ. Sci., vol. 5, 1865. Hawn (F.). See (196). Hayden (F. V.). See (129). 80 Hesse (Erich). Die Mikrostructur der fossilen Echinoi- den-stacheln und deren systematiche Bedeutung.- Leipzig, 1900. 81 Hind (W.). On the characters of the Carboniferous rocks of the Pennine system. Proc. Yorks. Geol. Soc, vol. 14, 1902. 34 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. f82 , and Howe (J. A.). The Geological succession and Palaeontolog}T of the beds between the Mill- stone Grit and Limestone-Massif at Pendle Hill and their equivalents in certain other parts of Britain. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 57, 1901. 1 83 Hoernes (Rudolf). Elemente der Palaeontologie. 1884. Howe (J. A.). See (82). *84 Howse. A Catalogue of the Fossils of the Permian Sys- tem of the Counties of Northumberland and Dur- ham. Trans. Tyneside Nat. Field Club, vol. 1, 1848. Hupe (M. H.). See (44). 85 Jackson (Robert T.). The Development of Oligoporus (abstract of a paper read). Science, n. s., vol. 2, Nov. 22, 1895. f86 . Studies of Palaeechinoidea. Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, 1896. |87 , and Jaggar (Thos. A.). Studies of Melonites multiporus. Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 7, 1896. t88 Jaekel (Otto). Ueber die alteste Echiniden Gattung Bothriocidaris. Sitzb. Gesell. Naturforsch. Freuude, Berlin, 1894, no. 10. Jaggar (Thos. A.). See (87). *89 Japan. Imperial Geological Survey. Outlines of the Geology of Japan. Tokyo, 1902. 90 Julien (A.). Sur une faune carbonifere marine descou- verte aux environs de l'Ardoisiere dans la vallee du Sichon (Forez). Comptes-rendus Acad. Sci. Paris, 5 Janvier, 1874. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. Bo 91 . Note sur le terrain carbonifere duMorvan, suivie de quelques observations relativement aux especes fossiles qui y ont ete recueillies par L-G. de Ko- ninck. Bull. Acad. Roy. Sci. Belgique, s6r. 3, t. 9, num. 5, 1885. 92 . Resultats generaux d'une etude d' ensemble du car- bonifere marin du Plateau Centrale. Comptes-rendus Acad. Sci. Paris, 31 mars, 1890. 93 . Le Terrain Carbonifere Marin de la France Cen- trale. Paris, 1896. 94 Kayser (E.). Studien aus dem Gebiete des rheinischea Devon. Zeitschr. Deut. Geol. Gesell. Berlin, bd. 33, 1871. f95 Keeping (Wm.). Note on Paleozoic Echini. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Lond., vol. 32, pt. 1, 1875. f96 . On the Discovery of Melonites in Britain. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 32, pt. 4, 1876. 97 Keyes (C. R.). Fossil Faunas in Central Iowa. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1891. f98 . Bibliography of Iowa Geology. First Ann. Rep. Iowa Geol. Surv., 1892. f99 . Palaeontology of Missouri. Geol. Surv. Mo., vol. 4, 1894. flOO . Synopsis of American Paleozoic Echinoids. Proc. Iowa Acad. Sci., vol. 2, 1894. flOl • A Bibliography of North American Palaeontology 1888-1892. Bull. U. S. Geol. Suiv., No. 121, 1894. fl02 . Stratigraphic Catalogue. Geol. Surv. Mo., vol. 5, 1894. |103 . List of Carboniferous Fossils from Des Moines, Iowa. Rep. Geol. Surv. Iowa, vol. 7, 1897. Keyserling (A. Conte). See (154). 86 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. *104 King (Wm.). A Catalogue of the Organic Remains of the Permian Rocks of Northumberland and Dur- ham. 1848. f 105 . A Monograph of the Permian Fossils of England. 1850. 106 Kirkby (J. W.). On the Occurrence of the Carbonifer- ous Limestone fossils at Viewforth, near Largo, Fife. Trans. Edinb. Geol. Soc, vol. 7, pt. 4, 1899. fl07 Koken (Ernst). Die Leitfossilien. Leipzig. 1896. *108 Kolesck (Karl). Ueber E. Keyserlingi Gein. Jenaische. Zeitschr. f. Naturwiss., bd. 20, 1887. *109 Kouinck (L. de). Descriptions des Animaux Fossiles Carbonifere de la Beige. 1842. *110 . Fossiles Paleozoic de l'lnde. 1863. fill . Description of some Fossils from India discovered by Dr. A. Fleming of Edinburgh. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 19, 1863. 112 . Sur quelques echinodermes remarquables des ter- rains paleozoiques. Bull. Acad. Roy. Bruxelles, ser. 2, vol. 28, 1869. fll3 . On some New and Remarkable Echinodermes from the British Palaeozoic Rocks. Geol. Mag., vol. 7, 1870. 114 . Notice sur un Echinoide Gigantesque du Calcaire Carbonifere de Belgique. Assoc. Franc, pour l'Avanc. des Sciences, Compte rendu de la lOe session, Alger, 1881. 115 Lambert (J.). Echinodermes. Revue Critique de Paleo- zoologie publie sous la direction de Maurice Coss- mann. Paris, Ann£e 1, 1897.— Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 87 116 . Etude sur quelques Echinides del' Infra — Lias et du Lias. Bull. Soc. Yonne, vol. 53, ler semestre, pt. 2, 1900. tH7 Lankester (E. Ray). A Treatise on Zoology, Part 3. The Echinoderma by F. A. Bather assisted by J. W. Gregory and E. S. Goodrich. London, 1900. 118 Eieyh (C. Fr.) Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Palaeozoicuni der Unigegend von Hof a. Saale. Zeitsch. Deut. Geol. Gesell. Berlin, bd. 49, 1897. 119 . Lohest (M.). Sur la presence d'un banc de cal- caire a echinides a la partie supe'rieure du calcaire a crinoides exploite pour pierres de taille. Bull. Soc. Geol. Belgique, t. 19, 1892. 120 . Sur l'age du calcaire de Lens et de la dolomie de Cambron. Ann. Soc. Geol. Belgique, t. 21, 1894. . See (60). 121 Loven (Sven.). Etudes sur les Echinoidees. Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 11, no. 7, 1872. 122 . Echinologica. Bihang till Kongl. Svens. Vetens. Akad. Handl., bd. 18, no. 4 1892. *123 Ludwig (H.). Bronn's Klassen unci Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs. Auflage 2, bd. 2, abth. 3, Echinodermen. fl24 Ludwig (Phil. H.). Morphologische Studien an Echi- nodermen. Leipzig, 1877-1882. Lydekker (R. A.). See (161). 1 125 Lyell (Chas.). A Manual of Elementary Geology. Re- print of the sixth edition. New York, 1858. 126 Lyon (S. S.). and Casseday (S. A.). A Synonymic list of the Echinodermata of the Palaeozoic Rocks of North America. Proc. Amer. Acad. Arts and Sci., vol. 4, 1859. 88 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. fl27 Meek (F. A.). United States Geological Survey of Ne- braska. 1872. 128 . Notes on some of the fossils figured in the re- cently issued fifth volume of the Illinois State Geological Report. Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 3, vol. 7, no. 4, 1874. 129 , and Hayden (F. V.). Geological Explorations in Kansas Territory. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1859. 130 , and Wortlien (A. H.). Descriptions of new species of Crinoidea and Echinoidea from the Carboniferous rocks of Illinois, and other West- ern States. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1860. f 131 , and . Descriptions of Invertebrates. Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 2, 1866. 1 132 , and . Remarks on some types of Carbonif- erous Crinoidea, with descriptions of new genera and species of the same, and of one Echinoid. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1868. fl33 , and . Palaeontology. Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 3, 1868. 134 , and . Description of new Crinoidea and Echi- noidea from the Carboniferous rocks of the West- ern States, with a note on the Genus Ony chaster. Proc Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1869. 1 135 , and . Description of new species and genera of Fossils from the Palaeozoic rocks of the Western States. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1870. fl36 , and . Palaeontology of Illinois. Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 5, pt. 2, 1873. f 137 M'Coy (F.). Synopsis of the Carboniferous Limestone Fossils of Ireland. 1844. Elem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 89 •f-138 . On some new Palaeozoic Echinodermata. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 3, 1849. 1 139 . Palaeozoic Echinodermata in Contributions to British Paleontology. 1854. 1 140 Miller (S. A.). The American Palaeozoic Fossils. A Catologue of the Genera and Species. Cincinnati, 1877. f 141 . Remarks upon the Kaskaskia Group. Journ. Cinn. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. 2, no. 1, 1879. fl42 . North American Geology and Palaeontology. 1889. |143 . Palaeontology Sub-Kingdom Echinodermata. Adv. Sheets, 17th Rep. Geol. Surv. Indiana, 1891. •J- 144 . Palaeontology Sub-Kingdom Echinodermata. 17th Rep. Geol. Surv. Indiana, 1892. . See (228). fl45 , and Gurley (F. E.) Description of some new genera and species of Echinodermata from the Coal Measures and Subcarboniferous Rocks of Indiana, Missouri and Iowa. 16th Rep. Geol. Surv. Indiana, 1888. f 146 , and . Description of some new species of Invertebrates from the Palaeozoic rocks of Illinois. Bull. 111. State Mus. Nat. Hist., no. 3, 1891. 147 Mitchell (J-). On the occurrence of the genus Palae- chinus in the Upper Silurian rocks of New South Wales. Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. W\, vol. 22, 1897. *148 Morris (John). Catalogue of British Fossils. London, 1843. *149 Morton (G. H.). Carboniferous Limestone northeast of Anglesey. Proc. Liverpool Geol. Soc, vol. 9, 1901. 90 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. *150 Muller (Job.). Ueber den Bau der Echinodermen. Abhdl. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1854. fl51 . Ueber neue Echinodermen des Eifeler Kalkes. Abhdl. K. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1856. 152 . Ueber einige Echinodermen der rheinischen Grau- wache und des Eifeler Kalkes. Monatsber. K. Preuss. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1858. 1 153 Minister (Georg Graf zu). Beitrage zur Petrefacten Kunde. Zweite Auflage, Heft 1, Bayreuth, 1843. 154 Murchison (R. I.), Verneuil (E. de) et Keyserling (Conte A.). Geologie de la Russie d'Europe et des montagnes de l'Oural. Vols. 1, 2, 1845. *155 Neilson (J.). On the Calderwood Limestone and Ce- mentstone, with their associated Shales. Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. 10, 1895. 1 156 Neumayr (M.). Morphologische Studien iiber fossile Echinodermen. Sitzber. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Abth. 1, Math.-Naturw. CI., Bd. 84, 1881. 1 157 . Die Stiimme des Thier-reiches. Bd. 1, Wien, 1889. *158 . Ueber Palaechinus Typhlechinus und die Echi- nothuriden. Neu. Jahrb. Min. Geol. Palaeont., bd. 1, heft. 1, 1890. 1 159 Newberry (J. S.). Geological Report, pt. 3, chap. 11, Palaeontology. Ives. Rep. Colo. River of the West, 1861. fl60 Nickolson (H. Alleyne). The Ancient life History of the Earth. 1876. . See (226, 227). Rlem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 91 1 161 , and Lydekker (R. A.). Manual of Palaeon- tology. 3rd edition, vol. 1, chap. 23, Echinozoa, 1889. 162 Norwood (J. G.), and Owen (D. D.). Description of a remarkable fossil Echinoderm from the Lime- stone Formation of St. Louis, Missouri. Amer. Journ. Sci., ser. 2, vol. 2, 1846. *163 Ogilvie-Gordon (Maria M.). History of Geology and Palaeontology to the end of the Nineteenth Century. Translation of Zittel's Geschichte der Geologie und Pal- aeontologie bis Ende das 19 Jahrhunderts. London, 1901. *164 D'Orbigny (A.). Cours elementaire de Paleontologie et de Geologie Stratigraphiques. 1849. 1 165 Prodrome de Paleontologie. Vol. 1, 1850. Owen (D. D.). See (162). *166 Peach (B. N.). Palaeontological notes. Mem. Geol. Surv. Scotland, Explan. sheet 5, Kirkcud- brightshire, 1896. *167 . Appendix. Part 1 Palaeontological in Geology of Central and Western Fife and Kinross by A. Geikie. Mem. Geol. Surv. Scotland, 1900. 1 168 Pbilipps (John). Illustrations of the Geology of York- shire, vol. 2, the mountain limestone district. 1836. *169 Pictet (F. J.). Traite de Paleontologie. 1857. *170 Pomel (A.). Classification methodique et general des Echinides vivants et fossiles. Thfcse doctorale, Paris, 1883. 1 17 1 Portlock (J. E.). Report on the Geology of the county of Londonderry and of parts of Tyrone and Fermanagh. Dublin, 1843. 92 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 172Posser (C. S.). Comparison of the Carboniferous and Permian Formations of Nebraska and Kansas. Journ. Geol., vol. 5, 1897. 1 173 Quenstedt (F. A.). Petrefactenkunde Deutschlands. Bd. 3, Abth. 1, EchinodermeD, 1875. *174 Roebuck (W. D.). Bibliography: Papers and records published with respect to the natural history and physical features of the North of England. Echi- nodermata 1884 to 1892. Naturalist, 1894. 1 175 Roemer (F.). Ueber den Bau von Melonites. Wiegmann's Archiv, Jahrg. 21, bd. 1, 1855. *176 . Lethaea Paleozoica. 1876-1883. Rogers (A. F.). See (23 and 24). Ruedemann (Rudolph). See (33). 1 177 Safford (James M.). Geology of Tennessee. Nash- ville, 1869. St. John (O.). See (228). 178 Salter (J. W.). On some New Palaeozoic Starfishes. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 2, vol. 20, 1857. *179 Sandberger (G.) u. (F.). Versteinerungen des Rhein- ischen Schichtensystems. 180 Schluter (Clem.). Ein neuer Echinide (Xenocidaris conifera) aus dem Mittel Devon der Eifel. Verhdl. Naturw. Ver. Preuss. Rheinl. u. Westf. Sitzb.,bd. 38. Bonn, 1881. |181 Schmidt (F.). Miscellanea Silurica II. M£m. Acad. Imp. St. Petersbourg, ser. 7, vol. 21, no. 11, 1874. 1 182 Schultze (L.). Monographic der Echinodermen des Eifeler Kalkes. Denkschr. K. Akad. Wiss. Wien, Math. Naturw. CI., no. 26, 1866. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoidea. 93 1 183 Shumard (B. F.). Catalogue of Palaeozoic Fossils of North America. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 2, 1865. fl84 , and Swallow (G. C). Descriptions of New Fos- sils from the Coal Measures of Missouri and Kansas. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 1, 1858. *185 Smith (J.). The Carboniferous Echinodermata of the Clyde Drainage Area. Fauna, Flora and Geology of the Clyde Area. Glasgow, 1901. 186 Sollas (W. J.). On Homotoechus (Archaeocidaris Har- teana Baily) a new genus of Palaeozoic Echinoids. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dub. Soc, n. s. vol. 7, pt. 3, 1892. 1 187 . Fossils in the University Museum Oxford. I. On Silurian Echinoidea and Ophiuroidea. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 55, 1899. f 188 . Fossils in the University Museum Oxford. I. On Silurian Echinoidea and Ophiuroidea. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. 3, no. 17, 1899. f 189 . Fossils in the University Museum Oxford. I| On Silurian Echinoidea and Ophiuroidea. Geol. Mag., n. 8. dec. 4, vol. 6, no. 6, 1899. f" 190 . Fossils in the University Museum Oxford. I. On Silurian Echinoidea and Ophiuroidea. Proc. Geol. Soc. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London, vol. 55, no. 218, 1899. 191 Spandel (E.). Die Echinodermen des deutschen Zech- steines. Abhdl. Naturhist. Gesell. Niirnberg, bd. 11, 1897. 1 192 Stacke(G.). Die Fauna der BellerophonkalkeSiidtirols. Verhdl. K. K. Geol. Reicusanstalt Wien, Jahrg. 1876. 1 193 . Beitrage zur Fauna der Bellerophonkalke Siid- tirols, Theil 1. Jahrb. K. K. Geol. Reichsanstalt Wieo, bd. 27, 1877. 94 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1 194 Steinmann (Gustav) unci Doderlein (Ludwig). Ele- mente der Palaontologie. Leipzig, 1890. *195 Stuckenberg (A.). Allgerneine geologische Karte von Russland, Blatt 27. Trudui Geol. Kom., vol. 16, no. 1, 1898. fl96 Swallow (G.C.) and Hawn (F.). The Rocks of Kansas. Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., vol. 1, 1858. . See (184). *197 Thompson (J.)- On the stratified rocks of the shore- line from Clachland Point to the Rock of Arran. Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. 11, 1898. *198 Thompson (Wyville). On a new Paleozoic group of Echinoderniata. Edin. New Phil. Journ., n. s., vol. 13, 1861. 199 Torell (Otto). Petrificata Suecana Formationis Cam- bricae. Acta Univ. Lund., Math. Natura, 1869, Art. 8. f200 Tornquist (A.). Vorlaufige Mittheilung liber neue Fos- sil-funde im Untercarbon des Ober-Elsass. Mittheil. Geol. Landesanst. Elsass-Lothringen, bd. 4, heft. 2, 1893. |201 . Beitrag zur Kenntniss von Archaeocidaris. Neu. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. Pal., 18%, bd. 2, heft. 1. 202 . Das fossil-fiihrende Untercarbon am ostlichen Rossberg-massiv in den Siidvogesen. Ill Be- schreibung der Echiniden Fauna. Abhdl. Geol. Karte Elsass-Lothringen, bd. 5, heft. 6. 1897. *203 . Review of J. Lambert, Etude sur quelques Echi- nides de 1' Infra-Lias et du Lias. Neu. Jahrb. Miner. Geol. Pal., 1902, bd. 1. 204 Trautschold (H.). Die Laterne des Diogenes von Arch- aeocidaris Rossicus. Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. de Moscou, t. 41, 1868. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palae'echinoiclea. 95 1 205 . Die Kalkbriiche von Mjatschkowa. Nouveaux M£m. Soc. Imp. Nat. de Moscou, t. 14, liv. 1, 1879. 206 Troost (G.). A list of the Fossil Crinoids of Tennessee. Proc. Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., Cambridge Meeting, 1850. 207 Udden (J. A.). Geology of Pottawattamie County. Rep. Geol. Surv. Iowa, vol. 11, 1901. * 208 Ure (David). History of Rutherglen and East Kilbride. 1793. Valentine (G.). See (6). f209 Vanauxem (Lardner). Geology of New York. Part # Survey of the Third Geological District. 1842. *210 Verneuil (E. de). Cidaris. Bull. Soc. Geol. Franc, ser. 2, vol. 1, 1844. . See (154). +211. Vogt (Carl). Lehrbuch der Geologie und Petrefac- tenkunde. Zweite Auflage, bd. 1, u. 2, Braunschweig, 1854. f212 Waagen (Wm,). Palaeontologica Indica. Mem. Geol. Surv. India, ser. 13, Salt-Range Fossils. I. Productus — Limestone Fossils. 1885. f213 Walcott (Chas. D.). Palaeontology of the Eureka Dis- trict. U. S. Geol. Surv. Monog., No. 8, 1884. +214 Weeks (Fred B.). Bibliography and index of North American geology, palaeontology, petrology and mineralogy for 1892 to 1901, inclusive. Bull. U. S. Geol. Surv., Nos. 130, 135, 146, 149, 156, 162, 172, 188, 189, 203. f215 Weller (Stuart). A Bibliographic Index of North American Carboniferous Invertebrates. Bull. U. S. Geol. Surv., No. 153, 1898. 96 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. *216 Whidborne (G. F.). A Monograph of the Devonian Fauna of the south of England, vol. 3, pt. 3. Monog. Palaeont. Soc, vol. 52, 1899. f217 White (C. A). Contributions to Invertebrate Palaeon- tology, No. 6. Geol. Geog. Surv. Terr. 1873, pt. 1. f218 . Contributions to Invertebrate Palaeontology, No. 8. Geol. Geog. Surv. Terr. 1873, pt. 1. f219 . Preliminary Report on Invertebrate Fossils, with descriptions of new species. Wheeler's Geog. Geol. Expl. W. 100 Merid. f220 . Invertebrate Palaeontology of the Plateau Pro- vince . Powell's Rep. Geol. Uinta Mts., 1876. f221 . Report upon the Invertebrate Fossils collected in portions of Nevada, Utah, Colorado, New Mexico and Arizona by parties of the Expeditions of 1871, 1872, 1873 and 1874. Wheeler's Rep. U. S. Geog. Surv. W. 100 Merid., vol. 4, pt. 1, 1877. 222 . Description of New Species of Invertebrate Fos- sils from the Carboniferous and Upper Silurian rocks of Illinois and Indiana. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1878. 223 . Description of new Species of Carboniferous In- vertebrate Fossils. Proc U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. 2, 1880. f224 . Fossils of the Indiana Rocks, No. 2. llth Rep. Geol. Surv. Iud., 1881. f 225 . Carboniferous Invertebrate Fossils of New Mexico. U. S. Geol. Surv. W. 100 Merid., vol. 3, supp. Appendix, 1881. t226 , and Nickolson (H. Alleyne). Bibliography of North American Invertebrate Palaeontology. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr. Misc. Pub. No. 10, 1878. Klem — Revision of the Palaeozoic Palaeechinoidea. 97 f227 , and . Supplement to the Bibliography of North American Invertebrate Palaeontology. Bull. U. S. Geol. Geog. Surv. Terr., vol. 5, no. 1, art. 9, 1879. |228 Wor then (A. H.), St. John (Orestes) and Miller (S. A.). Palaeontology. Geol. Surv. 111., vol. 7, 1883. . See (130 to 136 incl.). f229 Wright (Jos.). Description of a new species of Palae- chinus. Journ. Roy. Geol. Soc. Ireland, u. s. vol. 1, pt. 1, 1865. 230 . Description of a new Palaechinus (P. quadri- serialis.) Dub. Quart. Journ. Sci., vol. 6, 1865. *231 Young (John). On Archaeocidaris urei. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow, vol. 1, 1858-69. f 232 . On a Carboniferous Genus of Echinoderm with overlapping plates. Geol. Mag., vol. 10, 1873. 233 . Notes on Archaeocidaris, a Carboniferous Echi- noderm with overlapping plates. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow, vol. 2, pt. 2, 1876. f234 Zittel (Karl A.). Handbuch der Palaeontology. Bd. 1, abth. 1, 1876-80. *235 . Grundziige der Paliiontologie. 1895. f236 . Geschichte der Geologie und Palaontologie bis Ende des 19 Jahrhunderts. Munchen, 1899. . See (48 and 163). 98 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. EXPLANATION OF ILLUSTRATIONS. Plates I-VI. Plate I. — 1, Interambulacra of Melonites multiporus. — 2, Interambu- lacra of Melonites crassus (type specimen). — 3, Interambulacra of an Oligoporus from the Warsaw Limestone at Boouville, Mo. Plate II. — 4, Interambulacra of Melonites multipoms. — 5, Interambu- lacra of a small Oligoporus from Boonville, Mo. Plate III. — 6, Interambulacra of Melonites multiporus, showing the genital plates. — 7, Interambulacra of Melonites multiporus. Plate IV. — 8 a-e, Interambulacra of Melonites multiporus. — 8 f, Teeth of Melonites multiporus figured in 8 a-e. — 9 d, Apical system of Melonites multiporus figured on PI. V., figs. 9 a, b. Plate V. — 9, Melonites multiporus. Interambulacra of a large specimen showing the successive enlargement of the individual pieces. — 10, Inter- ambulacra of Melonites multipoms, showing the same feature. — 11, Apical system of Melonites multiporus (?) (Magnified two diameters). — 12 d, Apical system of Melonites multipoms figured on PI. VI., figs. 12 a-c. Plate VI. — 10 c, Interambulacrum of Melonites multiporus showing the mode of lateral expansion by the deposition of rings of calcareous sub- stance. — 12, Interambulacra of Melonites multiporus. — 13, Interambulacra of Melonites multiporus. Issued May 5, 1904. Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis, Vol. XIV. Plate I. Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis, Vol. XIV. Plate II. Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis, Vol. XIV. Plate III. Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis, Vol. XIV, Plate IV. Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis, Vol. XIV. Plate V, Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis, Vol. XIV. Plate VI. PUBLICATIONS. The following publications of the Academy are offered for sale at tlie net prices indicated. Applications should he addressed to The Librarian. The Academy of Science of St. Louis, 3817 Olive St., St. Louis, Mo. transactions (in octavo). Vol. Number. Price per number. Price per vol. Price in set. 1* at 3,4 $7.50 (Nos. 2-4 only.) 1 $4,00 2.00 each. $7.00 (Nos. 2-4 only.) 2 1 to 3 2.00 each. 5.50 5.00 3 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 4 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 5 2-2, 3-4 | 4.00 each, (double numbers) 7.50 7.00 m 1; 2, 6, 8, 10, 11, 16, 17 4, 5, 7, 13, 14, 15, 18 3, 9 12 I 25 cts. each. J- 50 cts. each. 75 cts. each. $1.00 7.50 7.00 IX 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8, 13,-15, 1G, 18, 19 6, 9 to 12, 14,20 17 1 I 25 cts. each. v 50 cts. each. 75 cts. #1.00 7.50 7.C0 st 1, 3 to 6 8, 10, 12 2, 7, 9, 11 > 25 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 »t 1, 3, 4, 7, 9 2,6,8 6 25 cts. each. 50 cts. each. $1.25 3.75 3.50 10J 9 2, 4, 5, 10 1 3, 6: 7,8,11 10 els. 25 cts. each. 40 cts. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 lit 2, 3 5-8, 10, 11 1 4 9 15 cts. each. 25 cts. each. 45 cts. 75 cts. 1.00 3.75 3.50 12t V>£10 5 8,8 2, 4, 6, 7 25 cts. each. 35 cts; 45 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 1 1 3.50 13t 2, 3, 5-9 4 1 25 cts. each. 75 cts. 1.50 3.75 3.50 i i memoirs (in quarto). Contributions to the archaeology of Missouri, by the Archaeological Section. Parti. Pottery. 1880. #2.00. The total eclipse of the sun, January 1, 1889. A report of the observations made by the Washington University Eclipse Party, at Norman, Califor- nia. 1891. $2.00. * Supply exhausted. t Can be sold only to purchasers of the entire volume, — so far as this can be SBppliefii t Each number is a brochure containing one complete paper (or rarely two). Transactions of The Academy of Science of St. Louis. VOL. XIV. No 2. THE MOLLUSCAN FAUNA OF THE DELLS OF WISCONSIN. FRANK COLLINS BAKER. Issued Mat/ 11, 1904. THE MOLLUSCAN FAUNA OF THE DELLS OF WISCONSIN.* Frank Collins Baker. Contents. I. Introduction. II. Topography of the region. III. Comparison of the material. IV. Systematic catalog of species. I. Introduction. The 1903 Field Day of the Chicago Academy of Sciences is one that will long be remembered by those who took advantage of this opportunity to visit one of nature's choicest retreats, at Kilbourn, in the Dells of the Wisconsin Kiver. It was the good fortune of the writer to spend a week in this delightful region, from July 6 to 13, which made possible a very complete natural history survey of the Dells. Ac- knowledgments are due to Mr. Nat Wetzel and Mr. Frank R. Wheeler, the president and the treasurer of the Wisconsin Dells Co., to the Chicago, Milwaukee and St. Paul Railroad for many courtesies, and to Messrs. F. M. Woodruff and T. J. Staley, Jr., for assistance in collecting. II. Topography of the region. The region of the Dells of the Wisconsin is situated in Juneau, Adams, Sauk and Columbia counties, Wisconsin, 194 miles from Chicago. The overlying rock in this part of the State is Potsdam sandstone of varying hardness. The Wis- * Presented by title to The Academy of Science of St. Louis, January 18, 1904. (99) 100 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. consin River has cut for itself a devious channel in this rock, from 100 to 150 feet in depth and from 52 feet to half a mile in width. The area studied embraces a tract bordering the river for about four miles in the Lower Dells and about three and a half miles in the Upper Dells. The locality is a notably picturesque one, characterized by canons, glens and ravines which have been cut by small streams flowing into the Wisconsin River. These lateral canons and glens are from 100 to 140 feet in depth and vary from a few rods to over a mile in length. The sides of the canons are very precipitous and frequently almost meet in some places, forming passages such as " Fat Man's Misery ': in Cold Water Cafion. The walls are overgrown with moss, ferns and lichens and present an enticing spot for the botanist. The reported character of the country, a Potsdam sandstone covered with coniferous trees, had led me to expect a very poor fauna, especially insects and mollusks. I was consider- ably surprised, therefore, upon studying the region, to find both a varied and abundant fauna, not only of the inverte- brates, but of the vertebrates as well. This diversity of life is probably due to the abundance of deciduous trees, the fallen logs and branches of which become soft and afford ample protection for many small animals. In the glens and canons the greatest variety is found, although the wooded plateaus between the canons and glens also support a rich fauna, especially of insects and spiders. The whole region is a curious mixture of coniferous and deciduous trees. Id some places the two kinds are mixed together, while in others each kind occupies a separate and restricted area. Fungi, lichens and mosses are everywhere abundant and the ground is moist about the decaying tree trunks, affording excellent retreats for the smaller land snails. We have been led to declare, as a rule, that snails will not flourish in a sandstone region, and particularly in a locality where pine trees are abundant, but the Dells region is an exception to this rule, for snails were found here under logs which lay on beds of pine needles, in the midst of pine woods. Baker — The Molluscan Fauna of the Dells of Wisconsin. 101 III. Comparison of the material. A comparative study of the fauna of the different canons and glens is of some interest. Several species, as Pyramidula alternata, were abundant everywhere, while others, as Euco- nulus fulvus and Cochlicopa lubrica, were found only in one canon or glen. It will be seen by comparing the annexed table that the restricted species are Bifidaria corticaria, Philo- mycuscarolinensis, Euconulus fulvus and Cochlicopa lubrica. Strobilops afEnis was the most abundant small mollusk, and was found under almost every stick or log. The large snail, Polygyra multilineata, seemed to be very rare, scarcely a dozen specimens being found during the eight days of collecting. 102 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 55 O >— i H D M i— i C3 CO O - P5 < > < S o o 02 hi H 0 M H O P. monodon fraterna Pyramidula alternata Zonitoides arboreus Zonitoides nitidus Strobilops afflnis 6 55 H 3 CO 0 ►j o o 03 "3 .2 °E X "3 g 5 S- >> . • X • "a :a • 03 '. X ■ & * .2 '■ 3 . o . ti • DO X ■ 3 43 03 • aj x .2 a — o Ss X o3 O e3 o a> — fc- t-i ■»> "s ■ 03 3. O p a o C B o § 02 H m o M Pyramidula alternata Pyramidula striatclla Zonitoides arboreus Strobilops afflnis Strobilops virgo 55 H ►J O H X H < Polygyra multilineata P. monodon fratcrna Pyramidula alternata Zonitoides arboreus Strobilops afflnis as ; 'u ■ 03 • o ; — • — . o . w ■ .s ■ oj : Philomycus carolinensis Agriolimax campestris Cold Water Canon. c3 - 3 E a > "3 7t c i- s c c . p . c a S3 £ oa = — — > a • X 0 - — X V T '5 '= o Zonitoides nitidus Strobilops afflnis Strobilops virco ) : > V- X B 3 C U 3 = =3 3 X 3 X 5 c "5 T. ' = z E = S3 — ■n o — > -/. ■i. R C 3 3 — u x P 3 X X 3 3 ge 3 "5 ;t < < i Baker — The Molluscan Fauna of the Dells of Wisconsin. 103 Systematic Catalog of Species. Class PELECYPODA. Family Unionidae. The following species were seen from the Lower Dells. The height of the river prevented the collection of the fresh- water clams, which were said to be common at low water. Lampsilis alata Say. Lampsilis gracilis Barnes. Lampsilis ligamentina Lamarck. Class GASTROPODA. Order PULMONATA. Suborder Basommatophora. Family Physidae. Physa gyrina Say. Several specimens of this species were found in Cold Water Canon, and in a small pond near the road which enters Witches Gulch a large number were found. The shells are very black. LlMNAEA DESIDIOSA Say. Abundant in small pond near Witches Gulch. Limnaea humilis Say. One specimen was found near Cold Spring. Suborder Stylommatophora. Family Cochlicopidae. Cochlicopa lubrica Miiller. A single specimen of this species was found by Mr. Wood- ruff near Cold Spring. 104 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Family Pupidae. Bifid aria corticaria Say. This species was very abundant in old logs on the sides of Artists' Glen. All of the specimens collected had a single tooth on the parietal wall. They were most abundant under "started' bark, a single piece of bark often concealing a dozen specimens. Strobilops affinis Pilsbry. This was the most abundant small snail and was found everywhere. Strobilops virgo Pilsbry. Apparently quite rare and seemingly restricted to Cold Water Canon and Witches Gulch. While trying to identify these small shells the writer hit upon the plan of moistening the base of the shell and holding it near the light, so that the number and position of the small lamellae within the last whorl could be distinctly seen. This has proven quite suc- cessful and does away with breaking the shell to see the lamellae. Family Endodontidae. Helicodiscus lineatus Say. Found only in Cold Water Canon and at Cold Spring, and not common at either place. The few specimens collected were very large. Pyramidula alternata Say. Abundant everywhere. The jelly-like eggs of this species were very common. In many places the young snails, about 3 mm. in diameter, had hatched and were actively crawling about. Pyramidula striatella Anthony. Abundant in Cold Water Canon, Witches Gulch, the Lower Dells and at Cold Spring. Baker — The Molluscan Fauna of the Dells of Wisconsin. 105 ♦ Philomycus carolinensis Bosc. This slug was very abundant in the woods in and bordering Artist's Glen and in the woods bordering Cold Water (/anon. In the latter place it was found feeding on the fungus Pluteus cervinus, in the early morning. Every log which was damp beneath supported one or more of these curious animals. I have stated elsewhere that Philomycus is solitary in habit, and while this may be true in some localities it is not so for the Dells region, for as many as four or five specimens were found under a single log, many times bunched together. Agriolimax campestris Binney. Found abundantly, associated with the last species. Family Zonitidae. Zonitoides arboreus Sav. Very common in Cold Water Canon, Witches Gulch, Lower Dells and Artist's Glen, associated with Strobilops affinis and Vitrea hammonis. Zonitoides nitidus Muller. Cold Water Canon and Lower Dells; not common. Euconulus fulvus Draparnaud. Cold Water Canon, rather common. Vitrea hammonis Strom, (radiatula Alder). Cold Water Canon and Cold Spring, not common. Family Helicidae. POLYGYRA MULTILINEATA Say . Artist's Glen and Cold Water Canon, not common. It is probable that the lack of limestone in this region discourages the larger helices from inhabiting this area in any number. Polygyra monodon Rackett. Var. fraterna Say. Artist's Glen, Cold Water Canon, and Lower Dells. This is one of the most abundant helices in this region. Issued May 11, 1904. PUBLICATIONS. The following publications of the Academy are offered for sale' at the net prices indicated. Applications should be addressed to The Librarian The Academy of Science of St. Louis, 3817 Olive St., St. Louis, Mo. transactions (inoctavo). Vol. Number. Price per number. Price per toI. Price in setc 1* 2f 3,4 $7.50 (Ncs. '2-4 only.) 1 $4.00 2.00 each. $7.00 (Nos. 2-4 only.) 2 1 to 3 2.00 each. 5.50 5.00 3 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 4 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 5 1-2, 8-4 i 4.00 each, (double numbers) 7.50 7.00 6J I; 2, 6, 8, 10, 11. 16, 17 4, 5, '7,1 3, 14, 15, 18 3, 9 12 >■ 25 cts. each. V 50 cts. each. 75 cts. each. • 81.00 7.50 7.00 n 2, 3 4, 6, 7, 8. 13, 15, 10, IS, 19 5, 9 to 12, U-, 20 17 1 > I 25 cts. each. > 50 cts. each. 75 cts. #1.00 7.50 7 00 8t 1, 3 to 6 8. 10, 12 2, 7, 9, 11 > 25 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 n I, 3, 4, 7, 9 2, 5, 8 6 25 cts. each. 50 ctBi each. §51.25 3.75 . 3.50 10t 9 2, 4, 5, 10 1 3, 6; 7,8,11 10 cts. 25 cts. each. 40 cts. ."0 cis. each. 3.75 3.50 nt 2, 8 5-8, 10, 11 1 4 9 15. cts. each. 25 cte. each. 45 cts. 75 cts. 1.00 3.75 3.50 1 i 1, 9,10 5 3,8 2, 4, 6, 7 25 cts. each. [ 35 cts. o -_ i ~ . v o.75 4o cts. each. ! 50 cts. each. 3.50 13* 2, 3, 5-9 4 1 25 cts. each. 75 cts. 1.50 3.75 3.50 memoirs (in quarto). Contributions to the archaeology of Missouri, by the Archaeological Section. Parti. Pottery. 1880. $2.00. The total eclipse of the sun, January 1, 1889. A report of the observations made by the Washington University Eclipse Party, at Norman, Califor- nia. 1891. $2,00. * Supply exhausted. t Can be sold only to purchasers of the entire volume,— so far as this can be supplied. J Kadi number is a brochure containing one complete paper (or rarely two). Transactions of The Academy of Science of St. Louis, VOL. XIV. No. 3. NOTES ON PLANOEBIS TRUNCATUS MILES. FRANK COLLINS BAKER. foiled May 11, 1904. NOTES ON PLANORBIS TRUNCATUS MILES.* Frank Collins Baker. On page 291 of the " Mollusca of the Chicago Area" the writer stated his opinion that Planorbis truncatus and Plan- orbis trivolvis were closely related, the latter being thought to be the ancestor of the former. A detailed study of the two species has brought to light some interesting facts which seem of enough importance for publication. The principal characteristics of truncatus are its very flat spire, angulated whorls and strong spiral sculpture, the latter being confined to the base and periphery, but not appearing on the upper surface of the whorls. These lines are strongest on the periphery and become fainter as they approach the wide umbilicus. The flat spire is bordered by a strongly raised keel, and the lines of growth are strong;, elevated and more or less curved. The color of most specimens examined is light horn, similar to some of the Polygyras. While examining several thousand Planorbis trivolvis under the microscope, it was discovered that all of the young shells, up to and including the second whorl, were marked with spiral lines in precisely the same manner as truncatus, so that the presence of these lines is not a sufficient character by which to separate the young of the two species, as both have flat spires and spiral lines. There are several characteristics, however, which will separate even the young of these two species. The first is the conspicuous size of the whorls, those of truncatus being about twice as large as those of trivolvis up to the third whorl, when the latter increases in a much larger ratio. Truncatus has 4 whorls when full grown, while trivolvis has 4£ to 5 (although in all the books it is de- scribed as with 4 whorls). * Presented by title to The Academy of Science of St. Louis, January 18, 1904. (107) 108 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Another distinguishing characteristic is the manner in which the whorls of the young shells form in contact. In truncatus the spire is perfectly flat for all of the whorls and the sutures form strong, elevated ridges from the elevation of the carina of the whorl above the dorsal plane. The nu- cleus, also, is simply a slightly elevated oval disk, perfectly in accord with the general truncated aspect of the whole spire. In trivolvis the whorls impinge in such a manner as to form a depressed suture, and each whorl, beginning with the second, is raised a trifle above the last. The nucleus is much smaller than that of truncatus and is depressed a little below the first whorl. The whorls of truncatus are all rather tightly coiled, while those of trivolvis are tightly coiled in the young shell (2-4 whorls) but become loosely coiled in the adult. It is the opinion of the writer that truncatus is the ances- tral form of trivolvis, and not vice versa, as was stated in the " Molluscaof the Chicago Area," the close relationship being shown in the spiral lines and truncated spire of the young of both species. I have not seen the occurrence of fossil speci- mens of truncatus recorded, but it should certainly be found in the Pleistocene deposits of Michigan. The geographical distribution of truncatus is somewhat limited judging by the records, which give the following local- ities: Saginaw Bay, Michigan (Miles); Elk River, Antrim Co., Michigan (Walker); Millers, Indiana (Higley) ; North Branch Chicago River and George Lake (Jensen); Chicago Drainage Canal, Summit, Illinois (Baker); Port Austin, Mich. (C. A. Davis); Bayport, Mich. (Mrs. A. C. Lane). The species seems to be extremely rare and but a half dozen specimens have rewarded the efforts of the Chicago Conchol- ogists during the past twenty years. It is one of the hand- somest of the Planorbes and it is to be hoped that further search will add new localities and bring a number of specimens to light. BIBLIOGRAPHY. 1860. Miles, Manley. Catalogue of the Mollusks of Michi- gan. Winchell's Rep. Geol. Surv. Mich., 1861, p. 238. Baker — Notes on Planorbis Truncatus Miles. 109 1865. Binney, W. G., and Bland, Thomas. Land and Fresh Water Shells of North America, Part II, Pulrnonata Limnophila and Thalassophila, p. 121, fig. 202, Smith Miscel. Coll., No. 143. 1868. Currier, A. 0. List of the Shell-bearing Mollusca of Michigan. Kent Sci. Inst. Miscel. Pub. No. 1. 1870. Tyron, George W. Continuation of Haldeman's Monograph of the Fresh-water Univalve Mollusca of the United States, p. 204, pi. 6, figs. 17, 18, 19. 1879. Walker, Bryant. Catalogue of the Shell-bearing Mollusca of Michigan. Journ. of Conch., II, p. 325. 1881. Be Camp, W. H. List of the Shell-bearing Mollusca of Michigan. Kent Sci. Inst. Miscel. Pub. No. 5. o 1888. Walker, Bryant. On the re-discovery of Planorbis multivolvis Case and P. truncatus Miles. Journ. of Conch., V, p. 330. 1893. Walker, Bryant. The Shell-bearing Mollusca of Michigan. The Nautilus, VII, p. 136. 1894. Walker, Bryant. Review of Our Present Knowledge of the Molluscan Fauna of Michigan, pp. 4, 8, 18. 1896. Baker, Frank C. On the correct position of the aperture in Planorbis. Journ. Cin. Soc. N. H., v. XIX, p. 46. 1897. Baker, Frank C. Notes on Radulae. Journ. Cin. Soc. Nat. Hist., v. XIX, p. 85. 1898. Baker, Frank C. A Day on the Chicago Drainage Canal. The Nautilus, XII, p. 64. 1898. Baker, Frank C. Mollusca of the Chicago Area. Part I, p. 22. 110 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. 1902. Baker, Frank C. Mollusca of the Chicago Area. Part II, p. 290, pi. XXX, fig. 28. 1903. Walker, Bryant and Lane, A. C. Kecent Shells of the Marl. Geological Survey of Michigan, vol. VII, pt. ii, p. 251. Issued May 11,1904. PUBLICATIONS. The following publications of the Academy are offered for sale at the net indicated; Applications should be addressed to The Librarian The Academy of Science of St. Louis, 3817 Olive St., St. Louis, Mo. transactions (in octavo). Vol. dumber. Price per number; ! Price per vol. 1 i t Price m set. 1* 3,4 S7.50 (Sos. 2-4 only.) I $4.00 2.00 each. $7.00 ] (Soft. 2-4 only.) 2 1 to 3 2.00 each. 5.50 5.00 8 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 4 1 to t 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 5 Us, S-i \ 4.00 each. (douMe numbers} 7.50 7.00 6* 1,-2,6,8, 10, lb !>';. 17 i. 5, 7; 13, 14, j- 25 cts] each. > 50 cts. each. 00 ■ eh. J ts. each. 7o cts. 7.50 7.00 71 " xO: 10.. 18, 19 a, 9 to 12. id, 20 17 1 - 7.50 7.C0 8$ f 1, 3 tQfl 8. 10, 12 2, 7, 9, 11 1, 3, 4, ',, 9 2, 5. b i i- 25 cts. each. 50 ets. each. 3.75 3.50 «t 1 . h. c 8. each. 3.75 3.50 IS J ■9 2, 4, 5. 10 1- 3, C, 7, 8,11 10 cts. cts. ea; .:!. i 5 3.50 III 2, 3 Cts, c-a€ 5-8, 10. 11 25 ctP, 1 45 t 75 c 3.75 3k 50 1.00 LOJ 4 5 cts. each. l;t cts. 75 c 3.50 memoirs (in quarto). Contributions tp the archaeology of LZissourl, by the Archaeological Ssction. Parti. Pottery. 1880. $2.00. tal eclipse of the sun, January 1. 1889. A report of the observations made by the Washington Universitv Eclipse Par "onnan, Califor- nia. 1891. to parch;.; . the entire volume — •.lining one com j '. Transactions of The Academy of Science of St. Louis. VOL.. XIV. No. 4. PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS IN THE SOLAR NEBULA. FRANCIS E. NIPHER. Issued May IS, 1904. PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS IN THE SOLAR NEBULA.* Francis E. Nipher. In a recent number of these Transactions,! the author hft&'-' deduced the general equations for the contraction of a gasD^ ous nebula. The nebula was considered as a heat engine. The piston face is any spherical surface, concentric with the gravitating center. The load on the piston is the weight of layers of the gas superposed upon the piston face. As con- traction proceeds, this load increases in a perfectly definite way, due to the increasing weight of superposed layers, as their distance from the center decreases. It was shown that in the equation JPvn=A , the values A and n were both con- stant. The value n was found to be ZCp + W 6/c— 4 n~ 2CP + 3C _ 5^3 ~~ 1'101' where Cp is the specific heat at constant pressure ; C is the (Pv\ . constant for the gas, I Tp\ in heat units, and k is the ratio of the specific heats = 1.41. In other words the value of n is constant for all gases. The equations of that paper enable one to draw some very interesting conclusions concerning the nature of the primitive solar nebula. If the nebulous gas be assumed to extend to an infinite distance, and it be assumed that the condensation has reached such a stage that the mass of the present solar system is in- ternal to Neptune's orbit, we may compute by means of equa- tions (19) and (20) the pressure and density at that radial * Presented by title to The Academy of Science of St. Louis, March 21, 1904. t Trans. Acad, of Sc. of St. Louis, Vol. XIII; No. 5. (Ill) 112 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. distance from the center. The pressure in atmospheres is found to be 1.74 X 10-7, and the density in grammes per cc. is found to be 1.40 X 10~12. These values remind one of the conditions in a highly exhausted Crookes tube. It is at once evident that we can hardly conceive planetary masses being separated from a nebula having such a high degree of atten- uation. Of course the assumption made implies that the mass ex- ternal to Neptune's orbit is infinite. The pressure at Saturn's distance from the center would be 2.85 X 10-6 atmosphere, and nevertheless more than half of the entire mass of the solar system would lie in the spherical shell between the orbits of Saturn and Neptune. In order to examine the case of a nebula having a finite mass we may introduce into eq. (10) of the former paper a constant of integration. This constant is so chosen that the pressure becomes zero at any radius R0. Eq. (10) then becomes P = A2~nB n n \RV \1Q) (51) where B 4c7i — dn2 \2-?i / 4?i — 6ne \ = \(2 — ny2irk) In this equation, h is the gravitation constant = i »l9 v irt7* Since P = A$n, the density at any distance R will then be — L 1 8 = A2-nBn — 2 Bi-n -d) 'in ~ B\2= (52) Since -r = Pv = O T it will be observed that pressure, density and temperature all approach zero, as R approaches R0. This of course means that the law of a perfect gas does not hold for the outer layers of the nebula. It also seems to indicate that there is no very serious danger of the heated Nipher — Primitive Conditions in the Solar Nebula. 113 gases from the interior escaping from such a nebula, since molecular motion must cease at the outer limit. The mass internal to any radius R is M 1 R28dR Making; R = xRn where the extreme limits in x are 0 and 1, and substituting & from the previous equation the value of M is 1 J_ 4— 3n M = 4TrAi-nBnR(?-n x i-n In \ dx. (53) The value of / (x) in this equation was platted for values of x between 0.001 (where /(a) = 4.720) and unity. The integrals determined by means of the planimeter are given in the following table. Mr. James of the mathematical department of Washington University afterwards pointed out that the I Cx ,. . , above integral between the limits 0 and 1 K0 O — ■ could be evaluated in terms of the Gamma 0*1 0.2 0.3 0.4 0.5 0.6 J 2 — n I "t^L-i 1±^_i 0.7 f{x)dx = -^- I t » (1—t) « dt 0.8 ^° i!o function. Putting 1—n x = t~1in~ we have ■2—n 0.2167 0.3685 0.5008 0.6188 0.7223 0.8122 0.8870 0.9450 0.9835 0.9976 Since n = 1.101, the function is transcendental and its value is finite. Its value is * * DeHaan. Table 1, No. 8. 114 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. *J o ?i /4 — 3n\ r /l + n\ V 2n / \ n J (54) 2n r / 6 -ns \ 2n J The numerical value between 0 and 1 is by computation from (54) found to be 0.9975. The close agreement between this value, and that given in the table of integrals obtained by graphical means, makes it seem desirable to say that the graphical values were first de termined, and on a large diagram which was very carefully constructed and measured. The value of n as computed Pv from the independently determined constants Cp and -pp for oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and air, only differs in the fourth significant figure as is shown in the former paper. It therefore seems justifiable to assume that this integral rep- resents a physical constant which may be relied upon with considerable confidence in the fourth decimal place. The mass of the entire nebula may therefore be represented by the equation 1 _L 4-3w ^-""•"^(^^fepr- (55) The mass internal to any radius R is ^=o§r5l^)fe Sf The mass MQ of our solar system may be taken as 1.99 X 1033 grammes. The mass of the planet Neptune is 1.029 X 1029 grammes. Let us assume that the solar nebula Nipher — Primitive Conditions in the Solar Nebula. 1 15 has reached such a stage in its condensation, that the mass of Neptune is external to Neptune's present orbit. What will be the condition of the gas at that radius, and what will be the radius RQ of the entire mass M0? At the distance of Neptune's orbit J I 1 029 \ /(x)f?x=(l-199xl()4)0.9975 ^0.997449. By interpolation from the table of integrals above given, this value corresponds to the value of x = 0.999634. Hence the radius of the nebula is R 4.49758 X1014 T=- o.flflflfiJU - = 4.49923 X 10H Bo~ x ~ ' 0.999634 The nebula therefore extends beyond Neptune's orbit a distance of 1.65 X 1011 cm. or about a million miles. This computation cannot of course pretend to any real pre- cision as applied to our special case, since the mass of Nep- tune is so small compared with the mass of the entire nebula. It does apply to a case in which MQ is precisely what we have here assumed it to be. So that we may use this method for exploring the outskirts of such a nebula with a view of learn- ing the physical conditions which must hold in a gaseous nebula. If the values now determined be substituted in (56) the value of A is found to be 2.396 X 10i2. The value of A in (51) gives the pressure in C. G. S. units, which, when reduced to atmospheres, is found to be 0.000,000,000,149 or 1.49 X lO"10. The same value A in (52) gives for the density at Neptune's place, the value 1.93 X 10-15 grammes per cc. These numerical values hold for all gases. The value of CT at this place is therefore 7.82 X 1010. The temperature will therefore depend on the ^ Pv . nature of the gas. For hydrogen the value of C——Fp is 4.13 X 107. The temperature would in that case be about 116 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. 1900° C. For air the value of C is 2.88 X 106 and the tem- perature would be about 27000° C, if the nebula were of air. These values show that at this stage of its history, if the solar nebula had been a gas, the mass would practically all follow the law of a perfect gas, since at Neptune's place the temperatures are far above the critical temperatures for ordinarv gases. The results also show that the effect of the outer layers, which are too cool to follow the law of a perfect gas, is insig- nificant so far as temperature and pressures within the great bodv of the nebula are concerned. The pressures due to them are very small, and the work which they are capable of doing on the entire mass during contraction is correspondingly small. It certainly seems very probable that these equations may now hold for the sun. But it is clear that they could not have applied to the solar nebula while the various planets were separating from the parent mass. The idea that the nebula was then a gaseous nebula is utterly out of the question. The direction towards which we must turn for a solution of this problem is that indicated in the masterly discussion of G. H. Darwin in the Philosophical Transactions of the Royal So- ciety A. 1889.* The hypothesis that the material composing the planets consisted of a swarm of meteoric masses is not only a reasonable one, but it is the only reasonable one that has been suggested in view of the numerical results which appear to follow from these equations for a gaseous nebula. The collisions within such a swarm of meteorites would result in the breaking up of those having smaller density and greater brittleness more rapidly than those of a metallic charac- ter. The sorting of these masses according to size, and the ac- cumulation of the larger masses towards a o-ravitatino: center, O DO' discussed by Darwin, explains the increase in density towards the center of the earth. The recent remark of Rutherford concerning the distribution of radio-active matter in the earth's crust, calls in question all of the results which have been * On the Mechanical Conditions of a Swarm of Meteorites, :ind on Theo- ries of Cosmogony. Nipher — Primitive Conditions in the Solar Nebula. 1 1 7 reached from a discussion of underground temperatures as related to the age of the earth, and its past history. It seems certain that the material composing our earth must have been solid when the moon separated from the earth, and that the outer parts of the sun must have been solid when Mercury separated from the parent mass. In its subsequent history, the sun has fused and vaporized. Its condition now is precisely what might be expected from the teachings of the equations of the present paper. The sun is, certainly, mainly gaseous. Its outer visible limit, is the clouds formed of liquid drops, which occupy the external layers where the temperature is comparatively low, and where some of the material is not gaseous. The temperatures which will be attained in a condensing swarm of meteorites will evidently be subject to considerable variations. If the masses are uniformly distributed in a spherical volume, the acceleration will approach zero at the central parts, and will increase outwardly along a radius. If it happen that a central core of solid matter has been estab- lished, then external to this core, the acceleration will be com- posed of two terms. The value of one term varies inversely as the square of the distance from the core center, and that of the other, due to the effect of the swarm external to the core, increases directly with the radius. It may therefore happen that the acceleration will be a minimum at some surface within the meteoric swarm, and external to the core. If the whole mass is in rotation around an axis, it is evident that such a distribution of matter would result in the formation of an equatorial ring. The masses external to the position of min- imum acceleration would gradually gravitate inward towards the position of minimum acceleration, and those within would gradually separate from it. In determining the resulting or maximum temperature due to the aggregation of such masses into planets, there is much wider limits for conjecture, than in the case of a gaseous nebula. The variation in average density throughout the swarm of meteorites will depend upon the size and density of individual masses. The energy may be so gradually dissi- 118 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. pated by impacts and radiations that the mass may never become fused if the total mass of the planet is relatively small. The possibilities in regard to the former temperature of the earth are under consideration, but no final conclusion can as yet be given. It does not at present seem necessary, or even probable, that the material composing our earth was ever in a state of fusion. In the case of the central mass left after the separation of Mercury, it is of course easy to understand how this enor- mous mass should finally fuse and vaporize. Its present con- dition may be compared with what would result if it had condensed to its present volume from a gaseous nebula filling what might be called an equitable part of the vast space whose radius is the distance to the nearest fixed star, which is 3.06 X 1018 cm. We may now compare the value of the radius R of any spherical isothermal T with the radius R0 of the zero isothermal forming the outer limit of the nebula. By (51) and (52) P_ n— 1 In n—\ JrJ (4-3n)n \+*( 1 _ |^p\^ ( >,y2irk 2(n-l) R2~n (56) Combining this equation with (55) by the elimination of A and replacing R by xR0 in the resulting equation, the value of x is x = , ^\ (2— n)2 kM0 J _ 2-n 2n (57) Hence R = In R2~n . ^\ (2— ny kM0 ) J 1—n •2n (58) Nipher — Primitive Conditions in the Solar Nebula. 119 An inspection of this equation shows that for any fixed value of T, there will be a definite value of R0 which will make the radius R of the isothermal T a maximum. The condition for this maximum is The condition thus determined i? dR ' / T ^o = -,n— i 2(7i — l) (2 — ft)2 _W0 4 — 3ft 0.9975(4 — 3n)>i2C7T' (59) According to this equation, the higher the temperature of the isothermal the smaller must be the radius of a contracting nebula when the radius of the isothermal has reached its maximum. This shows that the outer isothermals are con- tracting, while the inner ones are enlarging. The maximum radius R of any isothermal is found by substituting the value i?0 of (59) in (58). The maximum R is R = [2 01-1)1 n — 1 (2— n)2 kM0 4 — 3n 0.9975(4— 3ft)ft 2CT 1 + 2(ft— 1) 4 — 3?i 2— « ■in (60) In like manner this value i?0 in (57) gives for the value of x when R for any isothermal is a maximum (-)=X \Ro/ R=ma m- max. 4— 3ft ft In (61) In the former paper it was shown that for oxygen, hydro- gen, nitrogen, and air, n= 1.101. Hence x = 0.901. 120 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. This shows that in a cosmical gas-kugel of such mixed gases, the particular isothermal which at any time during the contraction of the nebula is at a distance R =0.901 JRQ, will then be at its maximum. Isothermals internal to this will be increasing in radius, while those outside will be con- tracting. This condition is due to the fact that the outer limit of the nebula has a constant temperature of zero. The isothermals originate at the center and enlarge as the con- traction proceeds, while the inward motion due to contraction is greatest at the external surface, and approaches zero at the center. When an isothermal has reached a radius 0.901 Ii0, it continues to approach the outer limit of the nebula, but on account of contraction, its radius is really diminishing. The temperature of this particular isothermal may be computed from (59). The isothermal of 7000° C. is now probably at the surface of the sun. If the solar system had been evolved from a gaseous nebula from its early stages, this isothermal would have reached its maximum radius, when the radius of the nebula, i?0 = 3.09 X 1015 cm. This is about one thousandth of the distance to a Centaur! . The radius of the isothermal itself was 0.901 i?0. Equation (57) should apparently enable us to compute what may perhaps be called the height of the solar atmos- phere. This is the present distance from the isothermal 7000° to the outer limit of the solar mass where the pressure is zero. Let C =2.88X 106 which is the constant for air. Let MQ = 1.987 X 1033, which is the solar mass in grammes. The solar radius will be taken as Iin= 6.961 X 1010 cm. The gravitation constant = 1 ^^ 1010 • Then is 0.9975' n '^l.oixio-73 (2 — n2 JcMQ The value of x for this isothermal in such a nebula, having Nipher — Primitive Conditions in the Solar Nebula. 121 the solar mass within the solar volume is therefore immeasur- ably near to unity. The distance from this isothermal to the outer limit of the nebula is a vanishing quantity. The pres- sure at that isothermal is therefore correspondingly small. This result is, in a general way, in harmony with the evidence given by the spectroscope. The fineness of the Fraunhofer lines yielded by light from the solar surface, is evidence that the pressure there must be very small. It is, however, probable that the real temperature of the sun is much lower than it would be if it had developed from the first as a gaseous nebula. Of course the equations of this discussion assume a quies- cent cosmical mass of gas with no external matter. The region around the sun certainly swarms with solid masses which are perhaps in part the remnants of the primitive swarm of meteorites from which the solar system appears to have evolved. These masses when subjected to the fierce radiation from the sun, are perhaps in part vaporized, and their presence must certainly modify the conditions which exist in the region immediately around the sun. The condi- tions at the solar surface are precisely what might be expected if it is being pelted by meteoric matter. The temperature of the material composing the various planets of our system has been determined by the heat devel- oped in each by the gravitation of their own masses, after they had separated from the parent mass. It should not be understood that the equations of this paper are inconsistent with the existence of gaseous neblae. The reverse is true. It is also probable that more or less of gas may have accompanied the swarm of meteoric masses from which our solar system appears to have been evolved. But it does not seem possible that a planetary system can have developed from a gaseous nebula. One of the interesting results of this study, is the high temperatures which pervade the enormous volumes filled by the outer layers of the gaseous nebula where the density and 122 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. pressure correspond to what we should call a modern vacuum. How would a cosmical mass of gas having a density of 1.93 X 10~15 grammes per cc. under pressure of 1.49 X 10-10 atmos- pheres and at a temperature of 27000° C. appear, when viewed as a distant body? Issued May 18, 1904. PUBLICATIONS. The following publications of the Academy are offered for sale at the net prices indicated. Applications should he addressed to The Librarian, The Academy of Science of St. Louis, 3817 Olive St., St. Louis, Mo. transactions (in octavo). Vol. Number. Price per number. Price per vol. Price in set. 1* 2f 3,4 $7.50 (Nos. 2-4 only.) I $4,00 2.00 each. $7.00 (Nos. 2-4 only.) 2 1 to 3 2.00 each. 5.50 5.00 3 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 4 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 5 1-2, S-4 | 4.00 each, (double numbers) 7.50 7.00 6| 1, 2, 6, 8, 10, 11. 16,17 4, 5, 7, 13, 14, 15, 18 3, 9 12 J- 25 cts. each. V 50 cts. each. 75 cts. each. .$1.00 7.50 7.00 7$ 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8. 13, 15, 1G, 18, 19 5, 9 to 12, 14,20 17 1 ► 25 cts. each. • 50 cts. each. 75 cts. .$1.00 7.50 7.C0 k 1, 3 to 8 8, 10, 12 2, 7, 9, 11 y 25 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 n 1, 3, 4, 7, 9 2,5,8 6 25 cts. each. 50 cts. each. #1.25 3.75 3.50 10| 9 2, 4, 5, 10 1 3, 6; 7,8,11 10 cts. 25 cts. each. 40 cts. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 lit 2,8 5-8, 10, 11 1 4 9. 15 cts. each. 25 cts. each. 45 cts. 75 cts. 1.00 3.75 3.50 12$ ], 9.10 5 8,8 2, 4, 6, 7 25 cts. each. 35 cts. 45 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 13: 2, 3, 5-9 4 1 25 cts. each. 75 cts. 1.50 3.75 1 3.50 memoirs (in quarto). Contributions to the archaeology of Missouri, by the Archaeological Section. Parti. Pottery. 1880. 82.00. The total eclipse of the sun, January 1, 1889. A report of the observations made by the Washington University Eclipse Party, at Norman, Califor- nia. 1891. $2.00. * Supply exhausted. t Can be sold only to purchasers of the entire volume,— so far as this can be supplied. J Kach number is a brochure containing one complete paper (or rarely two). Transactions of The Academy of Science of St. Louis. VOL. XEV. NO. 5. NOTES ON THE PLEUROTOMIDAE WITH DESCRIPTION OF SOME NEW GENERA AND SPECIES. THOS. L. CASEY. Issued May 19, 1904. NOTES ON THE PLEUROTOMIDAE WITH DESCRIP- TION OF SOME NEW GENERA AND SPECIES. Thos. L. Casey. In the " Structural and Systematic Conchology " of Try on, the family Pleurotomidae is restricted to two genera — Pleu- rotoma and Holla. The latter of these being somewhat doubt- ful in its relationship, we may assume that in the original opinion of Tryon the family Pleurotomidae is made up of the single genus Pleurotoma, which he separated into a number of named groups relegated to subgeneric rank. Now while per-'' fectly true that, with our present lights, well-nigh insuperable difficulties beset us in striving to define isolated aggregates of species and classify them in a satisfactory manner, it none the less appears to the writer that the course suggested by Tryon was unphilosophic. Although there seems to be scarcely any limit to the number of genera that might be pro- visionally admitted — a recent study of rather more than 600 species living and fossil, most of which are in my cabinet, apparently indicating nearly or quite 250 genera, based principally upon embryonal structure, form and position of the anal sinus, form and extent of the canal and general type of sculpture — that is no adequate reason for holding all this diversification of structure and evidence of adaptation to greatly varied environments among at least 3000 species, from the Cretaceous to the present time, to be comprised within a single genus. Later, in the "Manual of Conchology," Tryon considerably modified his original views and admitted several distinct genera which he assigned to sundry groups held to have subfamily rank, but, in this case, it would appear that he rather over- estimated the taxonomic importance of certain genera. Granting that the family under consideration comprises only the two genera Pleurotoma and Halia, as originally (123) 124 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. held by Tryon, it would seem more natural to regard these genera only as the representatives of subfamilies — Pleuro- tominae and Haliinae — which alone would compose the Pleurotomidae. It is possible, however, if not highly probable, that some of the originial subgenera of Tryon, such as Donovania (Lacliesis) and Mitromorplia, may really rank as subfamilies or even belong to widely different families. Probably the course coming nearest to the truth of the matter would be to treat the Pleurotomidae in accordance with the common practice in equally extensive and complex families of arthropods and other classes of animal life, — that is to divide the family or subfamily into tribal sections, each of which is to be separated into more or less definitely limited groups of species which may be known as genera and com- prising also, in some special cases, other minor groups or sub- genera. The alternative course and the one usually followed in the literature of the Mollusca, would be to divide the families or subfamilies into a comparatively small number of genera, to which a relatively very large number of minor groups are to be attached as subgenera. In the latter case I find it impossible to scientifically define these supergenera, and another objection to this alternative method is that it gives rise to too cumbrous a nomenclature. In the present state of ignorance of true relationships and exact taxonomic weights or values, a name once printed and introduced to nomenclature may as well be regarded as the true surname of the species as of subordinate value, for a subspecies under the latter con- dition must be represented by four words, and, instead of adhering to the binomial system, we would be shaping a course strongly suggestive of a reversion to the pre-Linnean custom of descriptive names or short descriptive diagnoses and the manifest advantages of the binomial system would be thrown away. It is impossible to devise a system of nomen- clature which will serve to indicate at a glance, by the form of the names, exactly the weight or value of taxonomic relationship or isolation and it may as well not be attempted. When we print a tabular statement of species or genera based upon structural characters, we do not by any means desire it Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 125 to be understood that the differences between these species or genera are in any way equal, for data enabling us to esti- mate these interrelationships are in almost all instances lack- ing, and, in any event, they would be very difficult to decide, for it frequently happens that species which appear to re- semble each other very greatly may really be less affiliated by bonds of true affinity than others which differ more conspicuously. I Avould prefer therefore to divide a large family or subfamily like the Pleurotomidae, into more or less definitely limited aud definable tribal groups, and to regard most of the subdivi- sions under these tribal headings as true genera until their values can be determined more accurately. This course would seem to be preferable for example in the recently published classi- fication of the Pyramidellidae by Dall and Bartsch (Proc. Biol. Soc. Wash., XVII). The tribes in this case — Pyramid- ellini, Turbonillini, Odostomiini and Murchisonellini — are probably somewhat less differentiated than those of the Pleurotomidae, but there have been so many generic names published that this course would at least appear to be more convenient than that followed. The eight tribes of Pleurotomidae indicated by material at present accessible to me may by defined or outlined by the following general characters: — Animal bearing an operculum; shell usually many-whorled; outer lip generally thin at maturity 2 Animal non-operculate; shell generally smaller and with fewer whorls, frequently characterized by a greater develo'pment of plicae about the contour of the aperture and a thickened outer lip at maturity 7 2 — Anal sinus at least distinguishable and usually deep 3 Anal sinus obsolete 6 3 — Sinus more or less distant from the suture 4 Sinus adjacent to the suture 5 4 — Inner lip with little or no deposit of callus posteriorly; shell generally large and moderately thin in substance, the canal usually elongate, the ribbing frequently wanting Pleurotomini Iuner lip with thicker deposit of callus particularly evident posteriorly ; shell smaller in size as a rule and thicker in substance, the canal usually much abbreviated; ribs never obsolete Clavini 5 — Sinus deep and distinct; shell generally very thin and fragile in sub- stance, inhabiting palaearctic waters exclusively and for the most part living .Bklini 126 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. Sinus broad, indefinitely limited anteriorly and feeble, sometimes barely traceable; shell usually thick in substance; genera entirely extinct and mostly Eocene Pseudotomini 6 — Shell very small, slender, thick in substance and with short aperture, surface strongly sculptured, ribbed or cancellate Donovaniini 7 — Anal sinus small but well defined, usually deep and distinct, adjacent to or very near the suture ; shell varying greatly in size and thickness of sub- stance, mostly living, the genera and species numerous.. . .Daphnellini Anal sinus very broad and ill-defined, with its deepest part on the obtuse per- iphery near the middle of the whorls; shell minute in size and fragile in substance; species few in number; Eocene to present time.. ..Taranini Anal sinus obsolete; shell small in size, mitriform, with long narrow aper- ture, thick in substance; species few in number, recent in develop- ment MlTROJIORPHINI These tribes are not all rigorously isolated or strongly de- limited and there are several generic types before me which, from general appearance, may prove to be annectant or doubtfully referable to any of them, but they serve very well in a broad way and there is very seldom any doubt as to the proper reference of a species by its general facies alone. The genus Tomella may perhaps best serve as an illustration of these aberrant forms. This genus, while evidently bearing a phylogenetic relationship with Perrona, as shown by the embryo and nepionic whorls, differs so greatly in other charac- ters that it not only cannot be regarded as at present closely allied to Perrona, but must be considered one of the most remarkable genera of the entire family. While evidently a member of the tribe Pleurotomini, it departs from its most significant characteristic in possessing a large deposit of callus at the posterior limit of the aperture, though, upon closer observation, it can be perceived that this callus in not quite homologous with the posterior tumid callus of the Clavini and is probably formed in a different way. The chief peculiarity of Tomella resides in the form and anterior position of the anal sinus, and in the fact that this sinus is wholly covered and concealed from view by the successive growth of the shell, so that it does not appear upon the spire whorls — a character which isolates it completely in the family. In making use of the characters before referred to as legit- imate criteria for the definition of genera, a large amount of comparative study and latitude of interpretation will be Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 127 necessary, and it may be remarked in passing that the general habitus of the shell is frequently a more important criterion than any one of them. For example, it may be correctly assumed that the characters of the embryo are of great weight in an estimation of genera, but I find the variations of this part of the shell must be used with very much more cau- tion than might be supposed necessary, especially in the paucispiral and multispiral conditions, which are of them- selves by no means uniformly indicative of generic difference. In some genera such as Gemmula Weink. (==Hemipleurotoma Coss. ) having a rather complex embryo of some five or six whorls, the lower one to three of which are finely costulate, there is a remarkable persistence and stability of form and no perceptible change in type, either in the embryo or general characteristics of the shell, from the earliest Eocene to the present time, and the wholly extinct Microdrillia Csy., having a similar embryo, is also constant during the much shorter geological period spanning its history, while in others the nor- mally multispiral embryo may frequently become paucispiral, sometimes as a result of progressive degradation, but in sev- eral instances in consequence of varied environment alone. Of this inconstant type of embryo I have in mind three striking illustrations. The first is afforded by the genus Eopleurotoma, of Cossmann, where the embryo is paucispiral and obtuse in normal European species and multispiral and more acute in others. The American representatives such as sayi, haeninghausi , nodocarinata and many more, have a multispiral, closely coiled and rather acute embryo of at least four whorls, although evidently typical Eopleurotoma otherwise and so regarded by Cossmann himself ; the latter author, however, does not allude to the radical variations of the embryo. The second instance is that of Pleurofusia De Greg., the type of which is the American Oligocene ser- vala of Conrad, containing many species having the embryo typically multispiral, conical, pointed and closely coiled, but in such forms as collaris and hilgardi Csy., of the Jacksonian Eocene and declivis Con., of the Vicksburg Oligocene, the embryo becomes obtuse and paucispiral, in the last named 128 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. species indeed so notably obtuse as to appear swollen owing to the very large nucleus or posterior tip of the embryo — fol- lowing the terminology of Cossmann. It appears unwarrant- able to separate these paucispiral forms from the others, as in general habitus, type of sculpture and all other features they seem to be perfectly congeneric. The third genus, which was founded by De Gregorio upon the American Oligocene cochlearis Con. and named Pleuroliria, has a multispiral embryo with ribbed lower whorls in its earlier geological stages, but a very small and obtuse paucispiral protoconch, with larger nucleus and almost entirely obsolete riblets, in its later history, the general characters of the shell remaining constant throughout to such an extent that the living form has recentlv been declared identical with the Oligocene type ; — to a superficial view they are indeed completely identical, but the embryos are strikingly differ- ent. These examples are mentioned to indicate in some measure the great difficulties and uncertainties that will O' attend the rigorous definition of genera in the Pleurotomidae — difficulties which are accentuated among the multitude of small non-operculate forms, which, being comparatively mod- ern in development, have the intermediate gradations not yet so thoroughly eliminated as is the case with the almost equally numerous but geologically much older operculate series. While I feel certain that the number of true genera of Pleurotomidae is much greater than usually admitted, the above discussion may serve to indicate some of the obstacles which will be encountered in the conscientious study of them, obstacles which will not be removed until we understand more thoroughly than now the meaning of all the modifications of structure and sculpture displayed so lavishly among these wonderful and fascinating objects. These modifications of sculpture, form and coloration all mean something, and are caused by varying conditions of adaptation to environment in its broadest sense. In the subsequent discussion of the tribal groups outlined above, I have included a few genera which seem worthy of Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 129 special study, either because of their relative importance or in order to correct certain errors which have appeared in print. Pleurotomini. This tribe is the most extensive of the operculate series and comprises the largest and most conspicuous species of the family. Excepting certain aberrant forms such as Anti- planes and Genota, the latter of which was considered a Conicl by Uossmann, though probably more correctly a Pleurotomid, the genera arrange themselves naturally about the types known as Pleurotoma, Surcida and Clavatula, the first being distinguished by the entire absence of longitudinal ribbing and corresponding prominence of the spiral sculpture, the second having well developed ribs as a rule and inconspicuous spirals, and the third — a special type — distinguished in gen- eral by a spiniform modification of the ribbing. These three type forms diverged from a common descent stem in very re- mote time, the third being the most modern offshoot and peculiarly developed in the middle and upper European Ter- tiaries and in the living fauna of West Africa. In addition to these, there are certain peculiar fossil types which did not survive the world-wide revolution at the close of the Olioocene, among which may be mentioned Scobinella with related genera, distinguished by absence of true ribs, strong spirals frequently interrupted by arrested growth giving a character- istic tessellated sculpture and usually having strongly devel- oped plicae on the columella, a character extremely rare or perhaps entirely wanting among the living forms of the tribe. Pleurotoma Lamk. This genus is composed of large and rather slender species, with a high and many whorled spire which is generally some- what twisted apically, long and more or less contorted though untwisted canal and a deep parallel-sided anal sinus, which is not situated on the peripheral carina, but formed on a flat depressed spiral band just behind the periphery. The sculp- ture consists of broad close-set and obtuse spiral carinae, the 130 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. surface polished and the lines of growth not distinct. The embryo is small, obtuse, smooth and pauci spiral, consisting of about a single whorl. Pleurotoma is represented by a moderate number of species confined to the Indo-Pacific region, such as babylonia Linn., crispa Lamk., grandis Gray and garnonsi of Reeve, and is a recent development, not occur- ring, as far as known to me, in the fossil state. It probably exists, however, in the unexplored upper Tertiaries of those regions. Lophiotoma n. gen. Although having the small smooth embryo of a single whorl, polished surface and obsolete lines of growth, charac- terizing Pleurotoma, this genus may be recognized at once by the relatively shorter and stouter form as a rule, less elongate and straighter beak, which is strongly tapering in cer- tain large forms like line do, finer, more acutely elevated and less close-set spiral carinae, with a usually distinct and even, finely lineolate concavity from the peripheral carina to the suture or subsutural collar, the latter being generally present and by the deep anal sinus formed centrally on, and not behind, the peripheral carina, the latter being more strongly elevated and usually subduplex. The genus is exclusively recent, com- posed of large species inhabiting the Indo-Pacific region and is represented in my cabinet by tigrina, virgo and marmorata Lamk., unedo YaL, jickeli Weink., leucotropis A. et R. and the following : — General form and ornamentation similar to tigrina but more slender, the dark brown spots very minute and sparse, but similarly distributed, the duplex peripheral carina more strougly elevated and the anal sinus deeper and narrower. Length of a specimen having 12 body whorls, 59 mm.; width, 13 mm. Cebu, Philippine Islands microsticta n. sp Pleuroliria De Greg. This genus, originating in the middle Eocene and coming down to the present time, is the American homologue of Lophiotoma, but is composed of much smaller species having a slender form, very characteristic sculpture of two to three strong spiral carinae, the peripheral bearing the small anal Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 131 sinus, and a conspicuous system of lines of growth, bi- oblique toward the peripheral carina and composed of exca- vated lines, which are less evident in the very early forms and most conspicuous in the modern species. The type is P. cochlearis Con. of the Vicksburg Oligocene. Pleuroliria comprises two groups, which, although strongly resembling each other in general form and type of sculpture, are in reality almost subgeneric in value as shown below : — Group 1. — Embryo multispiral and acute. Lines of growth less pronounced, uneven and never deeply incised; species small in size and older geologically 2 Lines of growth deeply incised and conspicuous 3 2 — Shell rather slender, each of the spire whorls with a moderate sub- sutured carina, the surface immediately below it being concave and rather rapidly expanding to a stronger peripheral carina perfectly smooth and uniform, and situated at some distance above the middle, the surface thence cyclindric or very feebly descending to the suture below and having two slightly smaller and somewhat approximate carinae at the middle, the lower margin also carinulate. The two carinae below the periphery become more widely separated on the larger whorls, sub- equally trisecting the space between it and the lower margin, and, on the body whorl, continue thus unaltered to the base of the shell. The concave surface above the periphery has a fine spiral thread above the middle. Embryo moderately stout, conical, closely coiled, rather higher than wide, with five whorls, the four upper smooth, broadly, evenly convex and polished, the lowermost with longitudinal riblets; beak moderately long, the aperture proportioned nearly as in cochlearis. Length of a specimen having 5 body whorls, 9 mm.; width, 2.7 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La simplex n. sp. Shell nearly as in the preceding but with the embryo shorter and stouter, fully as wide as high and not evenly conical but becoming substyliform toward the very acute tip, of five whorls, the lowermost covered with riblets. Spire whorls shorter; carinae below the periphery more equal and close- set, the peripheral carina fiuely, obtusely crenulate. Length of a specimen of 2 body whorls, 3.4 mm.; width, 1.2 mm. Lower Clai- borne Eoceue of St. Maurice , crennlosa n. sp. 3 — Embryo of four whorls, evenly conical, short, fully as wide as high, the upper three whorls smooth polished and broadly convex, the lowermost bearing acute but rather widely spaced longitudinal riblets. Shell rather short and stout, with slender beak, the spire whorls very short, each with two strong thick and equal carinae, one just below the suture, the other near basal third; between the latter and the basal margin there is a fine spiral thread first appearing on about the third whorl; lines of growth only moderately distinct and somewhat irregular. Length of a specimen having 3 body whorls, 4.5 mm.; width 1.7 mm. Jacksonian Eocene of Montgomery, La , jacksouella n. sp. 132 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Embryo of nearly five whorls, much higher than wide, more rapidly acumi- nate toward tip, the upper two or three small whorls smooth, the lower two with rather close-set and more or less oblique longitudinal riblets; species much larger, with relatively less abbreviated whorls aod very distinct incised lines of growth, the peripheral carina only slightly below the middle of the spire whorls 1 4 — The prominent subsutural carina separated from the still stronger per- ipheral carina by a concave space having several fine spiral threads, this surface being subequal to or only slightly shorter than the interval separating the subsutural carina from the peripheral carina of the whorl above; embryo large and conspicuous, the riblets strong. Length of a specimen having 8 body whorls, 19 mm.; width, 6 mm. Vicksburg Oligoceae (upper and lower). (= supramirifica and tizis De Greg.) cochlearis Con. The strong and rather more acutely elevated subsutural carina separated from the coarser peripheral carina by a relatively much shorter concave space, which is always very much shorter than the interval between the subsutural carina and the peripheral keel of the whorl above; sculpture otherwise nearly similar, the embryo narrower and with more feebly elevated riblets; shell smaller in size and of slightly more slender form. Length of a specimen having 6 body whorls, 8.5 mm.; width, 2.7 mm. Red Bluff Eocene snbsiinilis n. sp. Group II. — Embryo small, obtuse and paucispiral. Embryo of nearly two whorls, very broad and obtuse at tip, the lower part gradually acquiring some feeble and irregular longitudinal riblets; shell moderately stout, attaining rather large size and thicker in sub- stance, the lines of growth being conspicuously excavated; spiral whorls each with a strong subsutural and a still stronger and thicker submedian spiral carina, the concavity between them gradually acquiring one or two fine spiral threads and the space below the subme- dian a fine raised line which on the larger whorls gradually becomes a carina equal in size to the subsutural. Length of a specimen of about 9 body whorls, 27 mm. ; width, 7.5 mm. Lower Miocene of Alum Bluff, Fla - barretti Guppy Similar to the preceding, but much more slender in form and thinner in substance, the embryo still smaller but rather less obtuse, of scarcely more than a single whorl, the riblets not visible in specimens at hand. Length of a specimen of 11 body whorls, 23.5 mm.; width, 6 mm. Caloos- ahatchie Pliocene of Shell Creek, Fla albida Perry I have not seen the types of barretti and albida, but assume that the West Florida Miocene species, described above, is identical with the former, as it appears to pertain to the same geological horizon, and adopt Dr. Dall's identification for albida. The latter author has recently (Trans. Wag. Inst., Vol. 3, p. 28) confused these two species with the widely dif- ferent cochlearis of Conrad. Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 133 The European Miocene Iiouaultia Bell., seems to share some of the characters of both Pleuroliria and Gemmula, but has the peripheral carina greatly expanded and crenulate, giving it the general appearance of Oochlesjnr^a, with which it was confounded by Cossmann. It however differs com- pletely in the form and position of the anal sinus, Iiouaultia having the sinus on the expanded peripheral carina, as in the two genera mentioned, while in Cochlesjrira it is situated on the concave f asciolar surface between the periphery and suture . Gemmula Weink. According to the definition given by Cossmann (Essais de Pal. Comp., 2 Livr., 1896, p. 62) there would seem to be no reason to doubt that P. denticula, the type of Hemipleurotoma Coss., belongs to the same group of species as the living hieneri Doum., monilifera Pease, and several others, in fact the latter is so similar to the American Eocene and Oligocene arnica androtaedens, that, following the views of some authors, it might be considered a mere variety. Although I have not seen gemmata, the type of Gemmula, it is assumed to be en- tirely congeneric with Meneri,fusca, gilchristi and monilifera, which are before me, these four species representing the most typical form of Gemmula in retaining the denticulations of the peripheral carina throughout the growth of the shell. The living alhina Lamk. and deshayesi Desm. are somewhat aberrant in having the denticulation of the peripheral carina confined to the very young or nepionic whorls and gradually becoming lost on the larger whorls, as in the American fossil alternala, of Conrad, and some other species. The genus will prove to be very extensive, retaining all essential charac- teristics of form and sculpture from the very early Eocene to the present time, and there will probably prove to be at least 30 species in our Eocene strata alone. The species of Gem- mula vary in size from relatively small to distinctly above the average of the tribe, and resemble Pleurotoma in being devoid of true ribbing or visible lines of growth, in general form, and in the development of spiral carinae, but differ in having 134 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. the peripheral carina flattened, duplex to complex, and bearing more or less conspicuous nodules, in having the deep parallel- sided anal sinus borne centrally on the peripheral carina, as in Lopltioioma, and in having a large closely coiled multispiral conically or ogivally pointed embryo, with two or three smooth apical, and one to three longitudinally ribbed basal, whorls. The canal is moderately long, and straight, or nearly so. The American fossil species known to me may be identified by the following characters : — Costuliform denticulations of the more strongly elevated peripheral carina, short, varying in length from scarcely a fourth to a sixth or seventh part of the entire length of the whorls 2 Costulations longer, the peripheral band much broader and generally less strongly elevated, about a third as wide as the length of the whorls, the costules usually becoming gradually less distinct on the larger whorls 15 2 — Denticulations remaining equally well developed and conspicuous throughout the life of the shell or virtually so 3 Denticulations only distinct on the young body whorls, becoming gradu- ally more ill defined and obsolete or subobsolete on the larger whorls; species rather larger in size 12 3 — Denticulations in the form of small longitudinal costules from one of the two peripheral cariuae to the other, crossing the intervening feeble depression with but partial interruption I Denticulations feeble, in the form of compressed nodes of the individual peripheral carinae and much broader in a spiral direction than long. . 11 4 — Fasciolar surface below the subsutural carina deeply concave, then rapidly expanding to the strongly elevated peripheral carinae 5 Fasciolar surface below the subsutural carinule very feebly concave, but obliquely and only moderately rapidly expanding to the less elevated peripheral carinae 7 5 — Form stout, the apex of the beak distinctly reflexed; subsutural con- cavity with only about two fine revolving threads which are situated at the middle of the concavity; embryo rather large and well developed, higher than wide, with two or three very small smooth whorls at the summit, followed by three larger whorls which are conspicuously cos- tulose, the riblets of the lowest whorl coarser and generally more widely spaced than the others. Red Bluff Eocene arnica Csy. Form slender, the beak not reflexed at apex; concave surface below the subsutural carina with a greater number of fine spiral threads, about three on the largest whorl of genitiva, numerous in rotaedens; embryo smaller but almost similarly formed and sculptured 6 6 — Peripheral double carina at the middle of the whorls, the denticulations rather fine; form very slender, the aperture and canal combined about a third of the total length. Upper Vicksburg Oligocene.. .rotaedens Con. Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 135 Peripheral double carina distinctly below the middle of the whorls, broader, the denticulation coarser and more close-set; form not quite so slender though about equal in length to rotaedens; aperture and canal com- bined more than a third of the total length. Length of a specimen having 6 body whorls, 11.5 mm.; width, 3.4 ram. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Lee Co., Texas genii iva n. sp. 7 — Whorls with two rather widely separated cariuae below the suture ; em- bryo relatively small in size, somewhat higher than wide, with about three small smooth apical whorls, gradually increasing as usual, and two whorls covered with coarse and rather widely spaced riblets; peripheral duplex carina not strongly elevated, the space between it and the lower and larger of the subsutural cariuae about twice as wide as the peripheral baud and having two spiral threads and sometimes three other smaller ones in addition; space below the periphery with several spiral carinules; shell rather large, the beak straight but somewhat feebly, obliquely swollen toward tip; length of the aperture and canal together nearly two -fifths the length of the shell. L3ngth of a specimen having 9 body whorls, 27 mm.; width, 7.3 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Smithsville, Texas margnrilosa n. sp. Whorls with a single subsutural carina ; species very small in size 8 8 — Embryo large, much higher than wide and elaborately sculptured 9 Embryo smaller, about as high as wide, with three smooth rapidly increas- ing apical whorls and two basal covered with the usual riblets 10 9 — Embryo forming a regular sharply pointed cone, much higher than wide, the upper three or four whorls smooth, the lower two with riblets, those of the basal whorls coarser, those of the one immediately above it very feeble; space between tiie peripheral cariuae and the subsutural usually with a single spiral thread. Length of a specimen having 4 body whorls, 9.5 mm; width, 3,2 mm. Jacksonian Eocene of the Red River Kimbrel bed conjancta n. sp. Embryo forming a regular sharply pointed cone, much higher than wide, the upper three whorls smooth, very small aud together higher than wide, the three lower having a beautifully regular system of strong close-set equal ribbing, occupying the entire embryo except the very small smooth 3-coiled tip; feebly concave surface above the periphery generally having several close-set spiral threads. Length of a specimen having 4 body whorls, 8.9 mm.; width, 2.8 mm. L'^wer Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La., and also of Lee Co., Texas [Aldrich] nncleata n. sp. Embryo large, much higher than wide, the lower three whorls subcylin- drical and covered with fine arcuate and rather widely spaced riblets, the upper smooth part consisting of two or three whorls very rapidly diminishing in size and together much] wider than high; moderately concave surface above the duplex peripheral carina usually having two close-set threads. Length of a specimen having 3£ body whorls, 7.7 mm.; width, 2.8 m.m. Upper Claiborne ferruginous sands, Ala. {— acutirostris Con . ) childreiii Lea 10 — Denticulation of the duplex peripheral carina unusually small and widely spaced, the concave surface, between the periphery and subsu- tural carinule usually with two fine spiral threads; beak nearly straight, very slender, the aperture and canal combined but little less 136 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. than half the length of the shell. Length of a specimen having 4 body whorls, 7 mm. ; width, 2.7 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La parvidens n. sp. 11 — Spire elongate, gradually and evenly acuminate, about twice as long as the aperture and canal combined; beak gradually acuminate and straight from the abrupt conti^action below the convexity of the body whorl; embryo of the Gemmula type, well developed, of two or three small smooth whorls followed by about three covered with arcuate riblets ; spire whorls each with a strong subtumid subsutural collar which is fully as large and prominent as the obtusely crenulate and obscurely double, generally nar- row and feebly elevated peripheral carina, the latter distinctly below the middle; space below thiscarina with a single spiral carinule; space above it to the subsutural collar, broadly, evenly and rather feebly concave, with numerous very fine spiral threads; peripheral crenulations of the body whorl apparently rather less distinct; they become constantly longer in a spiral sense from one whorl to the next below. Length of a specimen having 6 body whorls, 14 mm.; width, 3.9 mm. Lower Clai- borne Eocene of Lisbon, Ala lancea n. sp. 12 — Crenulate periphery at, or only slightly below, the middle 13 Crenulate periphery at, or extremely near, the lower or anterior margin of the spire whorls 14 13 — Crenulations of the periphery fine, apparently not more than a seventh or eighth as long as the whorl, becoming obsolete on the seventh or eighth body whorl; subsutural collar apparently present on the crenu- late younger whorls; embryo imperfect in the types. Length of a specimen of about 10 body whorls, 48 mm. Claiborne (ferruginous sand) alternata Con. Crenulations coarse, becoming on the sixth body whorl large, low, tumes- cent rounded elevations, with no distinct principal carinae, the entire surface having rather close-set and equal fine spiral carinules; on the upper whorl the crenulations are more abruptly formed and are crossed by about three rather coarser lines, but the periphery nowhere has the abruptly elevated form seen in rotaedens and allies; the periphery is distinctly below the middle of the whorl and not at the middle as it seems to be in alternata, and the crenulations are nearly a fourth as long as the whorl, about 18 in number; upper whorls with a distinct subsu- tural collar which disappears completely on the larger whorls; body whorl below the posterior end of the aperture having rather coarse lines separated by about three smaller close-set threads. Length of a specimen having 6 body whorls about 19 mm.; width, 5.6 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La , . . obsolescent n. sp. 14 — Shell moderately stout, the spire gradually, evenly acuminate and but little longer than the aperture and canal combined; embryo much higher than wide, with numerous riblets as usual; spire whorls evenly sculp- tured throughout with coarser and single finer intermediate spiral lines, not interrupted in longitudinal succession by the obtusely and gradually elevated periphery which bears obtuse crenulations, the latter disap- pearing altogether on about the seventh whorl; surface broadly, feebly concave from the subbasal periphery to the suture above, the latter having no trace of subsutural collar even on the nepionic whorls. Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 137 Length of a specimen of 8 body whorls, 32 mm.; width, 8.5 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene, St. Maurice, La lndoviciaua Vgn. 15— Costules of the peripheral raised band carried obliquely across the surface between the latter and the subsutural cariuiform collar, gen- erally forming a distinct beading on the latter; spiral lines above the posterior end of the aperture very sparse and indistinctly defined, below the latter on the body whorl having the form of coarse con- spicuous and widely spaced lyrae, the concave intervals between the lyrae having many close-set striae. Length of a specimen having 6 body whorls, 16.5 mm.; width, 4.9 mm. Upper Vicksburg Oligo- cene tenella Con. Costules not extending across the rather more deeply concave surface above the somewhat narrower and more strongly elevated peripheral band, the subsutural carina finer and almost even, not at all beaded, the con- cave surface with three or four close-set and dbtinctly defined spiral lines; body whorl below the periphery with coarse and widely spaced lyrae; shell similar iu form to tenella but a little smaller. Red Bluff Eocene aiicilla Csy. Costules abruptly confiued to the peripheral baud as in ancilla, the subsu- tural collar very large, obtusely elevated and coarsely beaded, separated from the peripheral costulose band by a deep abrupt concavity about equal in width to the raised band and bearing a fine and almost even median thread; space below the band with about two close-set and rather fine spirals which are more or less nodulose; shell differing from the two pre- ceding in its smaller size, shorter and much stouter form and thicker substance, the embryo small and more rapidly pointed. Length of a specimen of 5 body whorls, 9.5 mm. ; width, 3.6 mm. Jacksoniau Eocene of Moody's Branch, Miss nodnlina n. sp. Lancea is a rather aberrant species in general features of sculpture but seems to belong to the present genus ; it is rep- resented by a single rather water-worn specimen. The char- acters of alternata are taken from a very careful drawing from the original type kindly lent me bj' Mr. Aldrich ; Conrad states that lesueuri, of Lea, is identical, but the latter is a widely different species, having the anal sinus on the upper concave surface of the whorls. .1 number of species, not alluded to above, are known, but not being able to study the types or any accurate drawings, I am unable to include them at present; among these are PL medtauia and equiseta, of Harris, and moniliala of Heilprin. It is desirable before discussing the genera of the Surcula type to draw attention to a succession of peculiar Indo-Pacilic forms, resembling Pleurotoma in the absence of true ribbing and great development of the spiral carinae, but differing in 138 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. the very obtuse base of the shell, absence of canal and in the very small anal sinus situated well behind the peripheral carina ; one of these genera may be named as follows : — Toniopleura n. gen. In this genus the form is rather slender and elongate, with acute many-whorled spire and a small smooth and generally paucispiral embryo ; the aperture is usually about a third as long as the shell. The whorls have each two larger and more conspicuous smooth spiral carinae, one just below the suture, the other at about the middle and also a few other smaller carinae. A moderately concave fasciolar surface, bearing the small but deep anal sinus, is situated between the two principal carinae. Lines of growth generally coarsely incised and very conspicuous, as in Pleuroliria. The species are moderate or small in size and rather numerous, those be- fore me being labeled P. nivea Phil., the type of the genus, poidoensis Jouss., makimonos Jouss. and violacea Hinds. Such species as cincta Lamk. and bijubata Reeve, resemble typical Tomopleura in general form and sculpture and partic- ularly in the obtuse base, absence of beak and form and pos- terior position of the anal sinus, but the absence of distinct lines of growth, generally acute and substyliform apex and some other characters would seem to indicate that they are at least subgenerically different. Among the generic types which may be considered in man}7 respects intermediate between the more typical Pleurotomids which precede and the allies of Surcula to be mentioned below, may be cited Scobinella Con. (= Moniliopsis Cou., and Zelia De Greg.), Eucheilodon Gabb, Glyptotoma n. gen., Sinis- trella Meyer, Trypanotoma Coss., Clinura Bell., Cochlespira Con. ( = Ancistrosyrinx and Candelabrum Dall), Cochlespirop- sis n. gen., Protosurcula n. gen., Eosurcula n. gen., Cochle- spirella Csy., Microdrilla Csy., Aforia Dall, Antiplanes Dall, Bathytoma H. and B., and Megasurcula n. gen. These genera are all devoid of true ribbing, as in the preceding typical Pleurotomids, but have the spirals less developed. The great Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 139 majority of them have the anal sinus situated on a posterior declivous or concave fasciolar surface as in Surcula and re- lated genera, but, in some instances, as the very isolated Glyptotoma, the sinus is medial and formed on a prominent periphery. This peculiar group of genera is entirely and long since extinct, except Cochlespira, which appears to have a history almost as extended as Gemmula from the Eocene to the present time, and Aforia, Antiplanes and Megasurcula, "which as far as known are exclusively living. It is the only group containing reversed or sinistral shells, a character which seems to be of generic value, as I have never seen a dextral specimen of Sinistrella americana Aid., among a very large number examined, although otherwise Sinistrella is rather closely allied to Trypanotoma, a very distinct genus founded by Cossmann upon the Pleurotoma terebriformis of Meyer. It is also the only group in which the plications of the col- umella become in any way a conspicuous feature, although this character does occur in some of the Surculid genera in a less developed degree; it is greatly developed in Eucheilodon, Scobinella and Glyptotoma. In Clinura and Cochlespira the whorls are broadly expanded into a thin spiral plate usually reflexed and crenulate at the edge. In Aforia circinata Dall, this expansion is reduced to a small but abruptly formed median ring. Euclieilodon Gabb. This genus is abundantly distinct from Scobinella in having the anal sinus formed upon an elevated and prominent peri- pheral shoulder well above the middle of the whorls, and not in a concave posterior fasciolar area ; it also differs materially in the embryo, which, although of the same general multi- spiral type, is very much larger, and in the form of the outer lip, which does not have the broadly lobed and advanced form of Scobinella, in its very narrow linear aperture with more strongly lyrate outer lip and in possessing a columella fold near the posterior end of the inner lip, which is never present in Scobinella. The system of columella folds is more elaborate than in that genus and the spiral lyrae are 140 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. usually not nodulated by the liues of interrupted growth, which are more apt to appear only between them, so that the peculiar tessellated sculpture of Scobinella is wanting or much less developed. There are apparently three known species which may be identified by the following charac- ters : — Shoulder angle of the whorls obtusely rounded and situated far above the middle ; spiral lyrae coarse and close-set 2 Shoulder angle broadly angulate in profile and situated only just visibly above the middle ; spiral lyrae finer and unequally spaced 3 2 — Shell stouter, the lyrae very coarse and somewhat dissected by the lines of interrupted growth, especially on and above the shoulder, giving a granular effect ; shoulder angle more prominent and bicarinate. Jack- sonian Eocene crenocarinatuin Heilp. Shell much smaller and more slender, the spiral lyrae not quite so coarse, flat and very clearly defined throughout, not at all dissected by the lines of growth which are only visible in the depressed intervals; shoulder angle evenly rounded. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Texas (= laeviplica- tum Gabb) reticulatum Gabb 3 — Surface of the spire whorls evenly declirous from the finely unicari- nate periphery posteriorly to the fine subsutural carina, and, anteriorly to the suture, the posterior declivous surface with a fine thread near the peripheral carina and another one-third the distance from this thread to the subsutural carina, the anterior declivous surface with two fine carinae one-fourth and three- fifths the distance from the peripheral carina to the suture; body whorl below the posterior end of the aperture becoming abruptly closely lyrate; columellar folds numerous but very fine and feeble, the posterior isolated fold small though ab- ruptly denticuliform. Length of a specimen having between 2 and 3 body whorls, 10 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Texas., .gabbiaiiuni n. sp. The type of gahhianum is a unique specimen in the cabinet of Mr. T. H. Aldrich. There are apparently two species in the Jacksonian Eocene confused under the name crenocarinatum, but I am not prepared to define them at present. Gljptotouia n. gen. S )me peculiar small species generally of robust form, hav- ing a narrow tumid columella ridge, which is stongly bi- or triplicate and the anal sinus median in position and formed upon a broad double nodose spiral, require separation as a distinct genus for which I would propose the above name. The general type of tessellated ornamentation is strikingly Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 141 similar to that characterizing Scobinella, and the aperture, canal and embryo are of corresponding form, but the anal sinus is wholly different in form and position and the outer lip is not advanced and arcuately lobed. They have occurred thus far only in the Lower Claiborne Eocene of Texas, and those before me may be readily recognized as follows : — Broadly rhomboidal in outline, the spire evenly conical, the aperture and very short canal combined constituting nearly half the entire length; lyrae of the body whorl below the periphery very coarse and widely spaced, alternating with single fine raised lines; colurnellar folds two or three in number. Length of a specimen of 5 body whorls, 11.5 mm. ; width, 4 mm crassiplicata Gabb Narrower, the spire subveutricose or narrowing more rapidly toward the apex ; aperture very much less than half the entire length 2 2 — Larger species, with a nodulose subsutural spiral and a similar but broader duplex peripheral spiral, the two separated by a concave sur- face which is rattier longer than the subsutural collar, and having a fine nodulose thread at its middle; another similar fine thread is very close to the lower margin of the large peripheral spiral, and, below this on the body whorl, the lyrae are equal, granose and moderately widely spaced, the lines of growth fine, deep and close-set, appearing between the lyrae but independent of the nodules; colurnellar folds about three in number. Length of a specimen of 5 body whorls, 9 mm. ; width, 2.8 ram conradiana Aid. Smaller species, with numerous very close-set spirals of coarse nodules, the subsutural gradually splitting into two finer spirals on the larger whorls, the concave space below the collar short and with fine irregu- lar thread or threads; spirals below the peripheral alternating in size to the aperture, then equal and almost in mutual contact to the base of the shell; nodules in longitudinal lines" from one lyra to the next, giving a closely costulate appearance which does not exist in the pre- ceding species; columella with two large rounded and very approximate folds at the middle, the lower more oblique than the upper; embryo of about four whorls, higher than wide; aperture and canal relatively longer than in conradiana. Length of a specimen of 3 body whorls, 3.9 mm. ; width, 1 .75 mm parvula n. sp. These species are all well represented in the cabinet of Mr. Aldrich, to whom lam indebted for the material at hand. Trypanotonia Coss. A very distinct genus, apparently confined to the middle Eocene faunas of the southern United States and character- ized by the comparatively small size and slender form of the 142 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. species and by the elongate spire, very short and rather oblique aperture, broad shallow sinus formed upon a double submedian and more or less nodulose peripheral elevation and very short, broadly obtuse paucispiral embryo. The three species represented by material in my cabinet may be distin- guished among themselves as follows : — Nodules of the peripheral carinae smaller, not coalescent longitudi- nally; aperture one-third as long as the shell or nearly so 2 Nodules of tbe peripheral carinae coarser, each being fused with its op- posite, forming large longitudinal nodules; spire relatively more elongate, the aperture about a fourth as long as the shell 3 2 — Spiral carinules relatively coarser, generally two in number between the central double peripheral carina and the lower margin; lower of the two subsutural carinae nodulose; lines of growth very coarse, cancellating the body whorl below the convexity. Length of a specimen of 5 body whorls, 7 mm.; width, 2.6 mm. Upper Claiborne ferruginous sand terebriformis Meyer Spiral carinules flue; spire whorls shorter and more transverse, the second carinule below the suture simple and not nodulose; but one raised line between the periphery and lower margin and another forming the latter; space between the nodulose peripheral carinae and subsutural carinules much longer, being twice as long as the width of the peripheral band; lines of growth distinct and uneven but feebler than in terebriformis. Length of a specimen of about 7 body whorls, 10 mm. ; width, 3 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La . . obtusa n. sp. 3 — Form very slender; subsutural carinae simple, very coarse and nearly contiguous; peripheral carinae coarse, separated from the subsutural by a concave space which is subequal in length to the width of the peri- pheral duplex band and having two fine but strongly elevated and very approximate spiral threads; space below the peripheral nodulose band but little longer than the width of the latter and having one coarse carinule and another forming the lower margin; lines of growth strong and uneven on the body whorl below the convexity. Length of a specimen of 9 body whorls, 10.6 mm.; width, 2.8 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Moseley's Ferry, Burleson Co., Texas longispira n. sp. In terebriformis the spiral depression below the subsutural carinae is only about as long as the width of the duplex peri- pheral band, while in obtusa it is fully twice as long as the latter, giving these two species a distinctly different facies. Longispira is widely different, and, besides the characters noted in the table, has a still shorter, more obtuse and scarcely at all reflexed beak, which is sometimes umbilicate along the callus of the inner lip ; it was collected in consid- Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 143 erable number by Mr. T. H. Aldrich, to whose generosity I owe the examples before me. Cocblespiropsis n. gen. This genus is allied to Cochlespira but differs greatly in having the beak obliquely elevated near the tip, the periphery of the whorls simply angulate in profile and not lamellarly expanded, reflexed or crenulate and the sculpture extremely minute and feeble, close-set and even, wholly differing in character from that prevailing in Coclilespira. The genus seems to have become extinct by the middle of the Eocene, not occurring above the Lower Claiborne, and, in fact, limited as far as known to that epoch. The two species before me may be distinguished as follows : — Spire above the periphery of the body whorl evenly and rather rapidly acuminate, shorter than the portion below that periphery; sculpture of the body whorl below the periphery consisting of moderately close - set and distinct spiral threads which are somewhat uneven in size. Length of a specimen of 7 body whorls, 20 mm.; width, 6.5 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Wheelock, Texas engonata Con. Spire above the periphery more elongate, nearly equaling in length the portion below, very gradually acuminate and more rapidly and arcuately so toward apex; ornamentation of the body whorl below the periphery consisting of extremely minute, closely crowded and equal spiral threads which are frequently somewhat wavy or subinterrupted by uneven irregularities of growth. Length of a specimen of 8 body whorls, 31 mm.; width, 8.8 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Lisbon, Ala blanda n. sp. There is no vestige of a tumid or carinulate collar below the suture in this genus. Cocblespira Con. The periphery is lamelliform to a greater or less degree in this genus, the edge always crenulate and bent backward, and there is usually a well-marked and finely beaded collar below the suture which, however, sometimes becomes obsolete on the larger whorls. The posterior broad fasciolar surface has some fine spirals near the periphery but is usually completely devoid of sculpture elsewhere, except the arcuate lines of 144 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. growth formed by the large anal sinus. Below the periphery the sculpture consists of coarse and close-set beaded lines, the one marking the posterior limit of the aperture larger and more conspicuous than the others. The beak is slender, with- out trace of the external-oblique ridge~of Cochlespiropsis, the columella straight or broadly and feebly arcuate and the aper- ture and canal combined are generally as long as the remainder of the shell or nearly so. The type is C. cristata Con., of the Vicksburg Oligocene, and the other species known to me as forming typical members of the genus are bella Con. and columbaria Aid., of the American Eocene, and terebralis Lamk. , of the European Eocene. I have not seen the living spe- cies, elegans and radiata , of Dall, upon which he founded An- cistrosyrinx, and my previous statement as to the identity of the latter genus with Cochlespira rests upon the published opinion of Cossmann. If true, Cochlespira, Pleuroliria, Gemmula and Orthosurcula would be the only Eocene genera known to me as surviving to the present time. It is probable that the species described by Harris under the name Drillia dipt a, will constitute the type of a distinct genus near Coch- lespira. The various minute species of C ochlespirella Csy. (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1903, p. 279) are left for future consideration. Protosurcula n. gen. In this genus and Eosurcula there is no trace of ribbing, and the moderately large species composing them may be considered allied more closely to the Cochlespira group than any other; the embryo in both is conical or conoidal and multispiral, and, in Protosurcula is generally very large and with conspicuous longitudinal riblets on the lower whorls. The collar below the suture is cariniform and the long fasciolar surface between it and the obtuse periphery is broadly con- cave and with fine spiral lines ; below the periphery the spiral lyrae are rather coarse. The columella is straight and gen- erally simple, though sometimes having a strong plica above the middle. The spire tapers evenly to the apex and the beak is slender and frequently very long, the aperture and long straight canal combined being much longer than the Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 145 remainder of the shell in gabbi, which is assumed as the type. The species before me may be distinguished by the following characters : — Columella straight and unmodified; embryo very large 2 Columella with a stout plica at about the middle of the aperture proper; embryo much smaller, though of the same general type 3 2 — Embryo stout; subsutural collar flat, composed of two, and, subse- quently, about three, coarser spiral carinules; concavity below the subsutural collar, long, concave; periphery anterior in position, rounded in profile, moderately swollen, with the spiral lines larger. Lower Claiborne of Wheelock, Texas gabbi Con. Embryo large but much narrower, the lower whorls similarly, though more coarsely, costulate, the upper smooth whorls forming a much more acutely elevated apex; subsutural surface broadly, feebly swollen and covered with numerous fine but strong carinules merging gradually into the small threads of the subjacent concavity; remaining charac- ters nearly as in gabbi, the beak more rapidly tapering, very slender at tip, the aperture and canal together but little longer than the remain- der of the shell. Length of a specimen of 5 body whorls, 23.5 mm.; width, 6.8 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Smithville, Texas — Mr. Aldrich tenuirostris n. sp. 3 — Form nearly as in the two preceding, the embryo very much smaller in size, conical, with the lower whorls ribbed; subsequent whorls each with a strongly and abruptly elevated double carina at basal third, the two carinae becoming more widely separated and with an intermediate thread on the larger whorls; space between the double carina and the subsutural cariniform collar broadly concave and with strong and widely spaced spiral threads; double carina of the first two body whorls crenulate. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Wheelock, Texas — [Borso- nia~] plenta H. & A. The last of these species may possibly be subgenerically different from the others but certainly cannot be further removed. The species figured by Harris as the young of plenta is probably specifically different. Eosurcula n. sfen. The embryo in Eosurcula is much narrower than in Pro- tosurcula, strongly elevated and smooth throughout, the sub- sutural collar smaller and less developed, the fasciolar surface thence obliquely ascending but straight in profile or nearly so to the obtusely angulate periphery, on and below which the spirals become coarser. The aperture and canal are nearly as 146 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. in Protosurcula , but the peculiar narrow elevated embryo, per - fectly smooth throughout and without riblets, higher shoulder angle and oblique fasciolar surface, less developed subsutural collar and some other differential characters, will readily serve to separate the two genera, which are perhaps the most charac- teristic and abundant forms of the Lower Claiborne Eocene, — and impart a marked difference in habitus. The species are more numerous than those of the preceding genus, those known to me being outlined as follows : — Peripheral carina crenulate, at least on the small upper body whorls, situated at the middle and subduplex. 2 Peripheral carina devoid of any trace of crenulation at any point 5 2 — Larger species, the peripheral carina at or above the middle of the whorls, crenulate on the small or nepionic whorls only 3 Small species, the periphery more obtusely angulate, more feebly carinate and distinctly below the middle of the whorls ; all the whorls apparently crenulate on the periphery i 3 — Peripheral carina at the middle of the whorls, apparently duplex, coarse but only moderately elavated; between it and the base there is another similar double carina; slightly above it, at the lower part of the oblique fasciolar surface, there is a fine spiral carina; declivous space thence to the fine subsutural collar with two or three very fine spiral threads. Texas, Caldwell Co inoorei Gabb Peripheral carina well above the middle of the whorls; between it and the base there are two carinae, which are apparently smaller than the peripheral and less elevated. Lignitic Eocene of Wood's Bluff, Ala tnoineyi Aid . 4 — Moderately stout, the subsutural collar small; surface thence regularly ascending to the crenulate periphery and having two or three coarse but feeble spiral lines; surface below the periphery on the spire whorls with two rather coarse and widely spiced carinules in low relief; below these on the body whorl the surface is closely, evenly lyrate. Upper Claiborne ferruginous sand [Conus] pulcherrima Hellp. 5 — Peripheral carina double, its upper carinule smaller and less prominent than the lower, the latter a little below the middle ; subsutural carina unusually strong, at some distance below the suture, the surface thence to the upper peripheral carina regularly oblique, with a single carinule at lower two-fifths ; on the larger whorls a few other very minute and inconspicuous threads can be observed; surface below the lower peripheral carina, with two carinae, the uppermost interval thus formed much the larger, both with an intermediate central and feeble thread; lyrae on the body whorl moderately coarse, well separated and only occasionally with intermediate threads. Length of a specimen of 6 body whorls, 22 mm. ; width, 6 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of Lisbon, Ala conciiina n. sp. Peripheral carina single, narrow but strongly elevated, at the middle; sub- sutural carina, fine; surface thence to the periphery regularly oblique Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 147 and covered with rather close-set, fine but sharply elevated threads, the one nearest the peripheral carina much the largest; surface below the peripheral carina cylindric, with a similar carina a little below its mid- dle and another near the lower edge ; space between the peripheral carina and the one next below with a finer carina a little below its mid- dle. Length of a fragment consisting of the embryo and 4 spire whorls, 5.6 mm.; width, 3 ram. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La helicoidea n. sp. Mr. Aldrick mentions no crenulation on the periphery of the nepionic whorls of tuomeyi, but these are said to exist by Prof. Harris. Batbytoina Harr. et Burr. Dolichotoma Bell. (nom. praeocc). According to Cossniann, this genus exists fossilized in all the Tertiary strata and is also found living, but I am inclined to believe that that author has confused a number of generic or subgeneric types and that the really typical Bathytoma occurs only in the upper European Tertiaries, where it is represented by Murex cataphractus Broc. The geologically much older American species, from the upper Eocene of Red Bluff and the Vicksburg Oligocene, described by Conrad under the name Pleurotoma congesta, is a much smaller species and differs in some respects, perhaps subgenerically, but may be considered a Bathytoma for the present. The peripheral ridge is much better marked than in Megasurcula and is frequently costulose and the obtuse oblique columellar ridge, very feeble in Megasurcula is conspicuous in at least the American Bathy- toma congesta. This ridge is not homologous with the colu- mellar plicae of some other genera, which are doubtless to be closely associated in any natural arrangement, such as Sco- binella, and, occurring much lower down on the columella, is probably different in origin and significance. Megasurcula n. gen. The embryo in this genus is apparently paucispiral, but con- oidal, the canal obsolete, the base of the shell broadly obtuse, the pillar with an oblique ridge externally ; sinus large and 148 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. broadly rounded, very near the suture, the fasciolar surface below the suture broad and feebly concave, the periphery ob- tuse and not very prominent, and the suture simple, without subjacent elevated collar. The surface is rendered somewhat rough by relatively fine, close-set and irregular spiral lines, and there is no longitudinal sculpture except lines of growth. The species are large and ponderous, and include Surcula carpenteriana and tryoni of Gabb, from the coast of Califor- nia. Megasurcula is a widely isolated and strongly character- ized genus, belonging exclusively to the living fauna of the Pacific coast of North America as far as known at present. It is, at the same time, a rather direct descendant of the ex- tinct Bathytoma, but the species are of far larger size, carpen- teriana being probably the largest or most ponderous Pleuro- tomid known. The embryo, which is conoijdal and multispiral in Bathytoma, has gradually lost some of its whorls, as shown in Megasurcula, which of itself would not be a generic char- acter, but there is in Batliytoma a broad constriction of the body whorl below the convexity, forming a short stout beak, which is wholly unobservable in Megasurcula, and the aper- ture is much more capacious in the latter, with the anal sinus much larger and different in form and position. Asthenotoma Harr. et Burr. Oligotoma Bell. (nom. praeocc). This genus, entirely represented by extinct species of slen- der form and elevated, evenly and gradually acuminate spire, conspicuous development of the spiral lyrae and short aper- ture, should evidently be considered with the preceding gen- era and especially with Trypanotoma and allies, but it is somewhat of an annectant form, as the American species at least have true ribbing on the nepionic whorls which be- comes completely lost on the larger volutions of the shell. It is therefore one of those puzzling exceptions which render an arrangement of the genera in a dichotomous table so diffi- cult and unsatisfactory. The embryo in the type, PI. bas- teroti Desm., of the European Miocene, is said by Cossmann Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 149 to be paucispiral, but the drawing shows a multispiral pro to- conch; this is, however, a matter of minor importance. The anal sinus is broad, sometimes very feeble and always median in position on the spire whorls though not identified with any particular one or more of the subequal and rather coarse flat spirals. The beak has no external oblique tumidity. There can be but little doubt, in view of geographical variations and wide distribution of this genus, that Endiatoma, of Cossmann, should be regarded as a synonym or as constituting a slightly differentiated section of Asthenotoma. The American species known to me may be recognized as follows, the characters of texana and shdleri being taken from accurate drawings and descriptions. They are all peculiar to the Lower Claiborne Eocene : — Concavity below the subsutural carina large, extending very nearly to the middle of the whorl, the surface thence to the lower margin having three to four equal and widely spaced spiral lines; spire almost twice as long as the aperture and canal combined. Length of a specimen of 9 body whorls, 18 mm. Texas texana Gabb Concavity below the subsutural carina very short 2 2 — The concavity much longer than the intervals separating the four or five spiral lyrae below it; spire rather rapidly acuminate, apparently not more than one-half longer than the aperture and canal together; form unusually stout; columella straight. Type defective but probably representing a specimen of about 8 body whorls, having a length of 14 mm. Louisiana shaleri Vgn. The concavity not longer than the intervals separating the large lyrae below the middle of the whorls 3 3 — Form somewhat as in the preceding species, the spire rapidly tapering and not more than one-half longer than the aperture and canal com- bined, the inner outline of the columella broadly, evenly arcuate; spire whorls with a strong flattened subsutural lyra, bordered beneath by a feeble concavity not longer than a seventh or eighth of the total length of the whorl, succeeded by two smaller and more approximate carinules and these by four strong lyrae occupying the entire space thence to the lower margin ; on the larger whorls there is a single small raised line alternating with the last-named lyrae. The obtuse ribs of the nepionic whorls are few in number and become completely obsolete on the fourth or fifth whorl. Length of a specimen of 7 body whorls, 12 mm. ; width, 3.4 mm. Texas (6 miles south of Wheelock) — Mr. T. H. Aldrich eximia n. sp. Form very much elongated, the spire apparently more than twice as long as the aperture and canal combined, gradually, evenly acuminate; colum- ella somewhat obliquely tumid; spire whorls each with a very coarse 150 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. subsutural lyra, two others similar to the subsutural and moderately approximate at the middle and another similar lyra between the lower- most of the median and the lyra forming the lower margin; spiral space below the subsutural lyra exactly equal to the space between the lowermost of the median lyrae and the one next below the latter. Length of a specimen of about 9 body whorls, 15.5 mm.; width, 3.9 mm. Lisbon bed, Alabama — Mr. Aldrich strigosa n. sp. Strigosa is represented before me by a single specimen in rather imperfect condition, but it is a very distinct species readily recognizable by the characters of the table. The spire whorls are more inflated in eximia than in either stri- gosa or texana, being arcuate in profile ; the sides in those species are nearly straight. Heniisurcula n. gen. In this genus the shell is fusiform, with the embryo con- oidal, multispiral and closely coiled, the nepionic spire whorls alone costate and having also an elevated collar below the suture. The more recent whorls become devoid of lyrae or costae, though having throughout densely close-set and sub- equal microscopic striae, except the body whorl abruptly below the posterior end of the aperture, which is obliquely and rather coarsely lyrate. The canal is moderate, straight, and, together with the aperture, forms about half the length of the shell. The sinus is broadly rounded and median in position on the spire whorls, the columella simple. The type of this genus is PI. silicata, of Aldrich, a verv remarkable and isolated species occurring in the Lignitic Eocene of the Gregg's Landing beds of Alabama. The beaded subsutural DO O collar, subjacent depression and swollen and finely ribbed lower parts of the two whorls immediately below the embryo are lost completely on the larger whorls, though the subsutural collar can be feebly traced as a slightly tumid line gradually descending further below the suture with the growth of the shell. Besides silicata, the genus will include the much stouter PL roscoei Harris, from the same horizon. Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 151 Orthosurcula n. gen. Before proceeding to define some of the more typical allies of Surcula, it will be of advantage to refer to a generic type as named above, combining some of the features of the preced- ing group and the true Surculids. The species are large, moderately stout, completely devoid of ribbing and have the beak elongate, tapering, relatively slender and straight. The spirals are close-set, moderate or small in size, sometimes granulose, and the whorls are more or less broadly inflated below and feebly concave posteriorly. The outer lip projects in the middle as a broad rounded lobe beyond the juxta- sutural part, with the sinus large and posterior, as in Surcula, and the embryo is paucispiral. The types are the upper Eocene PI. longiforma Aid., of Red Bluff, Miss., and the European Eocene Surcula transversaria Lamk. These species have much finer sculpture than the living Surcula auslralis Lamk., which is also an Orthosurcula. Surcula H. et A. Adams. Turricula Schum. (nom. praeocc). This genus is composed of a moderate number of more or less large species, stout in form, with the beak somewhat elon- gate and the columella distinctly twisted, the beak generally having a distinct oblique external ridge which is wholly want- ing in Orthosurcula. The surface has numerous short oblique costae, confined throughout to the peripheral ridge, and, in a few species such as tomata only visible on thenepionic whorls, becoming lost on the larger whorls — like the peripheral dentic- ulation of some forms of Gemmula. The embryo is small and paucispiral. The median parts of the outer lip project beyond the juxta-sutural part in a broad rounded lobe and the sinus is large, rounded and posterior, in these respects resembling Bathytoma and Megasurcula. The type is S. javana Linn. (=nodifera Lamk.), from the coast of China, and the genus will include as well tuberculala Gray, tomata 152 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Louis. Dillw. (=javana Kiener 11011 Linn.) and fulminata Kiener, from the Indo-Pacific fauna, and the South African C I avatul a gravis of Hinds. Surcula, as far as known to rne, is a mod- ern development and most of the very numerous old Tertiary forms will constitute other genera. Pleurofusia De Gre This name was given by De Gregorio to a species which he described and figured under the name longirostropsis, stating that it may be a variety of servata Con., and indicating the lat- ter species as one of the generic types. Nothing very similar is known to me from the Upper Claiborne ferruginous sand, but there is a specimen in the cabinet of Mr. Aldrich, from the Lower Claiborne, which greatly resembles the figure referred to. At any rate, it seems evident that Pleurofusia, as repre- sented by servata and the specimen alluded to, must be rec- ognized as valid. The species are moderate to rather small in size and of somewhat slender form, with rather slender, somewhat elongate beak and strong, longitudinally and trans- versely rounded, almost entire costae, generally some seven or eight in number. The embryo is conoidal and multispiral to obtuse and paucispiral in form, but never has any conspicuous longitudinal riblets. The fasciolar surface is usually well de- fined, in great part obliterating the ribs below the suture, but in some cases is less evident, the ribs being strong thoughout the length of the whorl. The species chiefly characterize the upper Eocene and Vicksburg Oligocene of the Southern States, but would seem to have originated in such forms as langdoni Aid., of the lower Eocene, which has more numerous ribs, and extend upward at least to the lower Miocene of West Florida, where the genus is represented by a species resem- bling servata. The other species known to me are declivis Con. and oblivia, vicksburgensis , evanescens, collaris and hil- gardi Csy., with several others still undescribed. Such species as servatoidea Aid., will form an allied genus somewhat resem- bling Pleurofusia in the ribbing but differing iu the position of the anal sinus and character of the sculpture. Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 153 Tropisurcula n. gen. The shell hi this genus is small in size, of slender form, with moderately elongate and slender beak and narrow, closely coiled, multispiral embryo, which is higher than wide, and perfectly smooth and polished throughout. The ribs are about equal in number to those of Pleurofusia but cul- minate in transverse prominences at the summit of an angu- late median periphery, and sometimes become gradually feebler on the larger whorls. The spiral lines are subequal among themselves, relatively rather coarse but low, and very close-set throughout. The species known to me are two in number as distinguished by the following characters : — Ribs nine to ten in number, rounded and distinct throughout the length of the whorls, though much more prominent on the peripheral ridge and tending to become extinct on the broad fasciolar surface of the larger whorls; spiral lines coarse but not much elevated, even above, coarser and usually separated by a fine line below, the periphery; apex of the embryo obtuse. Length of a specimen of 5 body whorls, 10 mm.; width, 2.9 mm. Red Bluff Eocene to the Vicksburg Oligocene caseyi Aid . Ribs seven or eight in number, more broadly rounded, very promineut on the angulate periphery, becoming rapidly obsolete below, and usually wholly effaced on the fasciolar surface above, the periphery, especially on the larger whorls; spirals rather wide but feebly elevated, close-set and subequal throughout, but still feebler on the fasciolar surface ; embryo acute at tip, of five smooth and highly polished whorls, narrow- ing more rapidly above the two basal whorls, the apical very small. Length of a specimen of 1 body whorls, 7.5 mm.; width, 2.5 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La . . crennla n. sp. The embryo in caseyi is much more evenly and feebly tapering from base to apex than in crenula. The former species was described by Mr. Aldrich under the generic name Drillia . Surculoiua n. gen. The type of this genus was regarded by Cossmann as a member of his genus Amblyacrum, and, while the small pauci- spiral embryo is very nearly the same in general form, all the other characters differ to so great a degree that it is not easy 154 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. to comprehend the motives for this association. In Surcu- loma the beak is rather slender and somewhat abruptly formed below the convexity of the body whorl, the ribs large and few in number, the spire whorls always more or less angulate in profile at the periphery and the sculpture invariably consists of minute and very close-set spiral lines. In Amblyacrum, however, the beak is thick and gradually formed, the ribs numerous and close-set, the spire whorls almost evenly arcuate in profile and the spiral sculpture coarse and not close-set. The general f acies of the shell in the two genera is wholly differ- ent. There are four species of Surculoma known to me at pres- ent, described under the names tabulate, Con. ( = coelata Lea) — assumed as the generic type — from the Upper Claiborne sand and penrosei and dumblei, of Harris, and stantoni Vaughan, from the Lower Claiborne of Texas and Louisiana. Penrosei Harr., which was published by its author as a variety of huppertzi, is in no way closely related to that species, having a radically different embryo as well as a different position of the anal sinus. Dumblei is more slender and has a relatively higher spire and shorter aperture than the others, but does not differ otherwise. Subaequalis, of Conrad, may possibly be an aberrant species of this genus, although the periphery is decidedly more obtuse ; it seems to have the same peculiar minute close-set spiral lines, which, in all the species, alternate with larger lines toward base; it is very stout in form, with short obtuse rounded ribs, the aperture and short slender canal together being fully as long as the remainder of the shell if not longer. The embryo is wanting in the type and apparently only known specimen, which is from the Upper Claiborne sand. A very large and conspicuous umbilicus occurs in tabulata as an abnormal character. Microsurcula n. gen. This genus is composed of a considerable number of species, all of which are very small, with the body whorls seldom ex- ceeding four in number at maturity. The embryo is relatively large and complex, conical, multispiral, closely coiled and with about five whorls, the lower one to three of which are Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 155 covered with hue acute longitudinal riblets. The periphery is more or less obtusely swollen, the ribs small and numerous and reduced in size and reversed in curvature on the broad fasciolar surface, generally attaining the suture or small sub- sutural collar above. The canal is rather tapering in form, straight, moderate in length, and, together with the aperture, about half as long as the shell. Of the two following species the first is to be regarded as the type : — Shell very small, with two or three body whorls, moderately stout, the em- bryo of five whorls which gradually and evenly increase in size, the apical whorl or nucleus very minute, acutely rounded and relatively higher in form, the second to fifth broadly convex and closely covered with an elaborate system of fine riblets, becoming more widely spaced on the fifth and gradually merging without break into the ribs of the subsequent whorls; these ribs are some twelve in number, elevated, rounded, extending throughout the couvexity of the body whorl below and to the very fine subsutural collar above, becoming reduced and arcuately reversed in curvature across the fasciolar surface; spiral lines moderately coarse, even and flat, rather widely spaced and without intermediate lines, becoming close- set near the base and slightly smaller and more close-set on the fasciolar surface. Length of a speci- men of 2 body whorls, 4.8 mm.; width , 1.5 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La nacleola n. sp. Shell slightly larger and rather more slender, with more elevated and less obtusely rounded periphery, the aperture and canal combined notice- ably shorter than the remainder; embryo relatively larger, higher than wide, of about five whorls, the four uppermost smooth, forming a large even cone, the two lower whorls of which are relatively more inflated toward base, the fourth acquiring coarse feeble riblets which grow stronger on the fifth, where they are broadly arcuate and widely spaced ; the fifth whorl is large, and more evenly convex and gradually acquires spiral sculpture but no defined peripheral swelling; subsequent whorls with about eighteen small but distinct ribs, gradually becoming obso- lete at the lower margin, attenuated and arcuate in reverse on the fasci- olar surface but not quite attaining the rather distinct cariniform sub- sutural collar; on the second body whorl the ribs form acute nodules on the peripheral ridge but do not extend materially below the latter, and, while still distinct on the fasciolar surface, come still further from attaining the subsutural collar; spiral lyrae on and below the peri- phery moderately coarse, even, well spaced and without intermediate threads, becoming close-set on the beak; on the fasciolar surface they are finer and close-set. Length of a specimen of 2 body whorls, 6.4 mm. ; width, 2.0 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene (from a well seven miles south of Jewett, Texas) — Mr. T. H. Aldrich bellala n. sp. This genus will also include P. georgei Harr., from the Lignitic Eocene of Wood's Bluff, Ala., and an undescribed 156 Trans. Acad. Set. of St. Loxiis. species, figured by Prof. Harris on the same plate as the young of P. servatoidea Aid., with which it evidently has no relationship. This latter species seems in fact to be ex- ceedingly close to georgei, and appears to be from the same horizon. Microsurcula will include, in addition, the Upper Claiborne Pusus vetustus, of Lea, and two species from the Vicksburg Oligocene, one of which I recently described under the name P. intacta. Lyrosurcula n. gen. The species of this genus bear some resemblance to those of Pleurofusia, but the spire whorls and ribbing are more cylindrical and the spiral lyrae are different in character, being equal and equally spaced among themselves below the fasciolar surface and not enlarged on the ribs to anv very noticeable degree. They differ also in the embryo, which, although conical and multispiral, has the lower whorl or two covered with longitudinal riblets, these being absent in Pleuro- fusia. The three species at present before me may be recognized by the following characters : — Embryo acutely conical, higher than wide, of 6 whorls, the apical or nucleus more swollen and slightly eccentric, the first three smooth, the lower three covered with very regular riblets which at first are very fine, close- set and feeble, becoming gradually coarser and more widely spaced, the sixth whorl gradually acquiring the spiral lyrae, these appearing distinctly between the riblets ; fasciolar surface beginning abruptly at the end of the sixth whorl; next two whorls — the first two body whorls — having strongly rounded outline, about eleven feebly elevated and transversely rounded subcylindric ribs, three strong but narrow, well separated spiral lines in rather more than basal half and a decliv- ous, broadly concave fasciolar surface, with distinct arcuate lines of growth and two fine spiral threads and not entirely crossed by the rapidly obsolete ribs; subsutural collar very small and feebly carinulate ; canal short, slender and twisted. Length of a specimen having a com- plete exbryo and 2 body whorls, 4.3 mm.; width, 1.6 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La - . elegans n. sp. Embryo less acute at tip, a little higher than wide, of four whorls, the upper three smooth, the fourth alone with a few widely separated, obliquely arcuate and rather feeble riblets, body whorls nearly as in the preced- ing, with ten broadly rounded ribs distinct in the inflated subcylindric lower half of the whorls and scarcely intruding at all upon the steeply descending and broadly concave fasciolar surface; the sculpture Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 157 throughout is very nearly as in elegans but with larger and stronger ribs. Length of the embryo and first three spire whorls, 2.7 mm.; width, 1.5 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La acuta n. sp. Embryo larger and much stouter than in acuta, fully as wide as high, acutely pointed, the nucleal tip being small and rather elevated, the whorls four in number, closely coiled, feebly convex, all highly polished and devoid of sculpture, the lowermost only acquiringa few riblets in its last quad- rant, which riblets merge gradually into the ten or eleven ribs of the body whorls; lyrae and fasciolar surface nearly as in the two preceding species. Length of a specimen consisting of the embryo and one com- plete body whorl, 1.9 mm.; width, 1.0 mm. Lower Claiborne Eocene of St. Maurice, La obsoleta n. sp. The species described by Harris under the names vaughani and sylvaerupis also belong to this genus, but, besides differ- ing from those of the table to some extent in the form of the embryo, have the ribs less numerous and relatively larger; the Upper Claiborne baumonti may likewise be included as a slightly aberrant or degenerate member. A considerable num- ber of specimens of elegans were obtained, but none with more than two body whorls, and it is probable that it may really be a small species when mature ; in this case it would contrast greatly with vaughani and sylvaerupis, which are moderately large species with a many-whorled spire. ILeptosurcula n. gen. In this genus the form is very slender, fusiform, the canal very long, the aperture and canal together being about half as long as the entire shell. The embryo is relatively very large, higher than wide, conical and composed of five or six polished whorls, the lower whorls gradually acquiring close-set longi- tudinal riblets, and then, equally gradually, the spiral lyrae. The type is the very isolated P. beadata * Harris, of the TeXas * The name " beadata " is of an etymology difficult to ascertain. If it is derived from the English word bead, referring to the beaded subsutural collar, it is indeed a " barbarism," or, at any rate, a procedure in the forma- tion of specific names which is generally condemned. It is, however, per- haps not so much worse than mortoniopsis and texanopsis — Latin and Greek hybrids which have been used by two of our authors, — or such words as texacona, texagyra, texacola and texalta, which have been employed by Prof. Harris. 158 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. Eocene, a slender and much elongated species, with a long slender and gradually tapering beak. The series of small rounded close-set nodules, forming the subsutural collar, are completely independent of the relatively large and oblique costae, which are less than half as numerous. The strong even spiral lyrae are also a peculiar feature. Among other described genera of the tribe Pleurotomini, special mention should be made of Eopleurotoma Coss., very rich in species in the European Eocene and in the American Lower and Upper Claiborne, where it is represented by such species as nupera Con. ( = rugosa Lea and protapa De Greg.), gemmata Con. ( = tupis De Greg.), liaeninghausi Lea, sayi Lea ( = monilifera Lea), desnoyersi Lea (=Hntea Con. and properugosa De Greg.) and nodocarinata Gabb. In Europe Borsonia and Epalxis are well known fossil genera, but Cordiera would seem to belong rather to the Pseudotomini, as far as disclosed by published descriptions and figures, and is apparently not closely allied to Borsonia. The American Borsonia plenta belongs to Protosurcula , as stated before, and is not related to the true Borsonia, which is exclusively European. There are some other distinct genera among our fossil species which are not further dwelt upon at present, princi- pally because of lack of material. Among these types of more or less isolated genera may be mentioned Drillia prosseri Harr. and Pleurotoma plutonica Csy., which are congeneric, and the following apparently unique types: car- lottae, cainei and texanopsis, of Harris, exiloides Aid., nasuta Whitf . and lesueuri Lea. Clavini. This tribe is less extensive than the Pleurotomini, but is nevertheless composed of numerous generic groups, which are less isolated among themselves than those of the foregoing tribe, a condition due in a great measure to the fact — as be- fore stated of the non-operculate series, — that the Clavini are largely modern in development and include comparatively few extinct types. Many Eocene fossils assigned to that most Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 159 astonishing complex known as Drillia, do not belong even to the present tribe and are true Pleurotomids. The genus Drillia is in reality very limited, and, as far as known to me, includes only its West African type species described by Gray under the name umbilicata. The Clavini may be considered to possess three principal types of structure or general facies represented by Clavus, Crassispira and Drillia, but the definition of genera in these sections will prove to be an uncertain and rather unsatisfactory matter. The genus Cymatosyrinx Dall, is a rather isolated fossil type, and is truly represented only by lunata Lea, and a few other species of our upper Tertiaries, having a peculiarly short, broad and obtuse paucispiral embryo and an external oblique rostral ridge. Many of the species placed with the type, even by its author, do not belong there. Cossmann assumes the name Cymatosyrinx for the old and very extensive genus Clavus, on the ground of preoccupation, because of the older name Clava Gm., but this is evidently inadmissible, Clavus being abundantly distinct from Clava, and if such generic words as these were not held to bp distinct, very great con- fusion in zoological nomenclature would result. The species figured by Tryon in his " Structural and Systematic Concho- logy ' as a typical Drillia, the gibbosa of Kiener, does not even belong to that section of the tribe, but should form the type of a genus closely allied to the true Crassispira as rep- resented by the West Indian bottae Val. and the West African callosa Val. and carbonaria Rve. Although the shells in this tribe are generally thick and heavy, it is remarkable that some of the largest and heaviest of them, such as the three species of Crassispira just mentioned, are seldom or never found perfect when mature, but are invariably largely and roughly decollated. The following genus seems worthy of definition at the present time, as it is quite isolated and one of the oldest known types of the Clavini. Eodrillia n. gen. The typical forms of this genus are characterized by a smooth, or at most finely and spirally striate surface, well developed, more or less rounded ribs, which do not cross the 160 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. concave fasciolar surface below the usually well-developed subsutural collar and frequently tending to disappear on the larger whorls, a very short aperture, short, angulate base with nearly obsolete canal, open anal sinus of the usual form in Clavus and a conical pointed smooth multispiral and closely coiled embryo. Among the typical species maybe mentioned depygis Con. (= laevis Con. and pinaculina and solitariuscula DeGreg.), with its varieties lonsdali Lea and surculopsis and fita De Greg., of the Upper Claiborne ferruginous sand and texana Con. ( = texacona Harr. ), of the Lower Claiborne of Texas. It is possible that such forms as tantida Con., of the Vicksburg Oligocene, may also be included, although in that species there is no well-defined subsutural collar and the ribs attain the suture above. Eboroides, of Conrad, is more nearly a Clavus and cannot be included. Belini. The species of this small tribe are exclusively inhabitants of European arctic and subarctio waters, as far as definitely known to me at present. They are moderate or small in size and of thin fragile substance, frequently having a whitish coating which is difficult to remove in many cases, and, in others, such as Typldomangilia and Beta pyramidalis Strom., bears the characteristic sculpture of the shell. The embryo varies in a most remarkable manner and serves to indicate, with other accompanying characters, some six or seven genera among the present representatives of Bela. Coss- mann has referred several fossil forms to the genus Bela in its broad sense, but there is some doubt if any of them belong to the present tribe. The Australian Eocene " plesio- type ' Bela pulchra Tate, certainly resembles some forms allied to Clathurella more than it does the Belini, especially in the conformation of the posterior parts of the aperture, but the large obtuse embryo would isolate it there, though scarcely more so than the American Eocene Eoclathurella to be de- scribed below. In any event Bela pulchra will form the type of a very distinct genus, probably assignable to the non- operculate series. Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 161 PSEUDOTOMINI. This tribe, composed exclusively of extinct old Tertiary types, is confessedly somewhat artificial in scope. There is a certain general Fusoid habitus common to all, the shell being usually stout in form, with short or obsolete beak and the outer lip is broadly, feebly sinuate posteriorly to the suture, but without a clearly limited notch. Pseudotoma was placed among the Conidae by Cossmann and Cordiera'm the Pleurotomidae. Fusitoma sipho Aid., was described by its author as Fusus siphus and Varicobela smithi Aid., was originally described under the name Strombus smithi, while other species, brought together to form the present tribe, were originally assigned to Fusus, Mitra and Borsonia, showing the doubt and uncer- tainty involving the relationships of the species. My concep- tion of Cordiera is derived from the study of a small species from the " Calcaire grossiere," labeled PL nodidaris Desh., and, if it is a typical representative of that genus as main- tained by Cossmann, there can be no doubt whatever of its very pronounced affinity with our Mitra biconica, of Whitfield, and Borsonia ludoviciana Vgn., which species may be con- sidered as representing Cordiera for the present. As to the relationship between Cordiera and Borsonia, I am forced to assume that there is very little real affinity, but only a super- ficially apparent affiliation due to the plication of the colu- mella, a character which is frequently sporadic and of little or no phylogenetic significance in' the Pleurotomidae. Although the embryo of our Eocene Pleurotoma heilprini Aid., differs noticeably from that characterizing the European type of Pseudotoma, the remaining features of the shell agree very well, and we may conclude that heilprini represents the genus in the American Tertiary, but the species figured by Cossmann under the name Pseudotoma bonellii, is certainly generically different from Ps. intorta Broc, assumed as typical of Pseudotoma. Ruscula n. gen. The general form of the shell in this genus is short and stout, with a very short stout reflexed beak, rather abruptly 162 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. formed below the convexity of the bodv whorl, and a spiral sculpture of coarse subequal lyrae. The embryo is conoidal, compact and closely coiled, multispiral, or composed of about three whorls. The body whorls are evenly convex and coarsely ribbed, the subsutural collar not well defined. The columella is biplicate. The two species before me are both from the Upper Claiborne ferruginous sand, and may be defined as follows : — Form very stout, the spiral lyrae coarser and more close-set, separated by scarcely their own width on the peripheral convexity, though widely separated below on the body whorl; columellar plicae moderately strong and extremely oblique. Length of a specimen of 5 bodv whorls, 17.5 mm. ; width, 7.5 mm. [Fwsws] plicata Lea Form less stout, smaller in size, the spiral lyrae finer, separated by about twice their width on the convexity of the body whorl, the central of the fine intermediate threads more pronounced than in plicata; columellar plicae very strong and much less oblique. Length of an equally well grown specimen of 5 body whorls, 13.5 mm.; width, 5.5 mm extricata n. sp. Varicobela n. gen. The shell here is of moderately large size, thick substance and very stout form, with strongly elevated rounded varices, usually about five in number on the first four body whorls. The embryo is large, broadly and regularly conoidal, much wider than high and composed of about three whorls. The body whorls are broadly and evenly convex, without pronounced peripheral prominence, having numerous long and rather narrow, elevated and obliquely sigmoid ribs and many fine lines of growth, which are cut by equally fine and regular spiral threads, producing a regular but very minute clathration ; every fourth spiral thread is larger, these becoming strong and widely spaced lyrae on the body whorl below the convexity ; aperture half as long as the shell, oblique, the canal very short but narrow and rather well differentiated. The inner lip is callous throughout and there are no columellar plicae. The type of this genus, rendered very isolated by the varices so unusual in the Pleuro- tomidae, is the Sfrombus smithi, of Aldrich, occurring in the upper Eocene strata at Eed Bluff, Miss. A specimen of 4 Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 163 body whorls measures 27 mm. in length and 12.5 mm. in width. The embryo is of the same general type as in Pseu- dotoma, as figured by Cossmann. Fusitoma n. gen. The type of this genus is Fusitoma sipho, a rather elon- gate, fusiform and moderately stout shell with somewhat thin walls, originally assigned to the genus Fusus. The aperture is feebly oblique and half as long as the shell, the canal very short and not differentiated from the aperture, of which it forms the gradually narrowed anterior end. The base is very gradually and sinuately narrowed below the broad convexity of the body whorl. The body whorls are broadly convex, becoming concave above near the suture, the latter feebly margined beneath. The ribs are obsolete, being replaced by long fine elevated lines apparently produced by arrested growth and crossed by somewhat conspicuous lyra- tion. The embryo in my single example — which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Aldrich — is not in good condition, so that I cannot venture to describe it. There have been some other species described and figured from the American Eocene, which may form genera in this tribe or enter some of those already defined and particularly Fusitoma; among these may be mentioned PI. leania and Pleurotomella sigma, of Harris, Pleurotoma capax Whitf., Fusus whitfieldi Aid., and perhaps Fusus harrisi, of the latter author. I have not been able to study any of these species except by published drawings and descriptions. DONOVANIINI. The genus Donovania Bucq. (= Lachesis Risso; nom. praeocc.) is one of those doubtful forms which have been as- signed widely different positions in the Gastropod series, and is included here as forming a distinct tribe of Pleurotomidae merely for the sake of completeness, and not because I have been able to make any investigations leading to personal con- 164 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. viction regarding its affinities. It is held to be a Pleurotouiid by Tryon and Cossmann, but some other authors apparently consider it more closely affiliated with Buccinum. In Dono- vania the shell is very small in size, generally slender, with four or five body whorls which are evenly and feebly convex from suture to suture and without trace of fasciolar surface. The sculpture is strong and relatively very coarse, either simply clathrate or with rounded ribs, the coarse spiral lyrae mutually equal and some four in number. The aperture is short, from distinctly less to decidedly more than a third as long as the shell and is broadly oval. The canal is extremely short but rather well differentiated and the embryo is rela- tively large in size, hemispherical, smooth and paucispiral. It inhabits the present European seas. It is stated by Cossmann that the genus JSTesaea, of Eisso, which, being preoccupied, was named Chauvetia by Montero- sato, is synonymous with Donovania and tXxattXie Folinaea,oi Monterosato, founded upon Buccinum lefebvrei Marav., is also synonymous, but, as Cossmann states — after Tryon — that Donovania in its broad sense occurs not only in the Medi- terranean but in Japan, the East Indies and the Island of St. Paul, it is probable that there are a few really distinct genera confounded under that name, which lack of material and complete literature of the subject prevent me from investigat- ing at present. Donovania minima, the type of the genus, according to Bellardi and Cossmann, occurs also in the Italian Pliocene and Post-pliocene strata, being described from the former under the name Lachesis brunnea Donov. The association of Donovania with Bela, which has been suggested, appears to me to be wholly unwarranted. Daphnellini. This enormous complex, one of the largest of the Gastro- pod series, is composed of moderately small to minute species, occupying diversified environments throughout the globe, but particularly abundant in the Indo-Pacific region and wonder- fully developed near New Caledonia. In comparison with known living forms, the fossils are verv few in number and Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 165 occur, for the most part, in middle and upper Tertiary strata. The numerous genera cluster about certain apparently isolated type forms such as Clathurella, Glyphostoma, Gythara, Mangelia, Daphnella and Raphitoma , which differ so greatly among themselves as to suggest the propriety of subtribal division, but after long and patient study of rather large ma- terial I have been unable to devise a system of characters to serve for the definition of these subtribal groups. Gythara, in its typical forms, is a rather heavy shell, sometimes remind- ing us of the Conidae, having a long oblique linear aperture and well developed labial plicae, but other forms occur in which the linear aperture shortens by degrees and becomes devoid of folds, giving us the conditions observed in Mangelia. Others, having a short but gradually more oval and plicifer- ous aperture, merge from Mangelia into Glyphostoma and these into Clathurella, which is a larger and more obese form with thinner shell substance, and Clathurella again into Raphi- toma and Bellarcliella, which usually have a thin non-plicate outer lip, and Daphnella, with very thin fragile shell walls and absence of the true ribbing so universal in the remainder of the tribe. The short or obsolete beak of Daphnella be- comes elongate in Teres and still longer in Pleurotomella , and, in Eucyclotoma Boettg., we have, as frequently occurs, a remarkable special structure of the shell as well as an embryo differing radically from that of Daphnella, to which it is allied by the absence of true ribbing. These various transitions are made through more or less small but abrupt differentials, indicating intermediate generic a subgeneric groups, but the genera are so numerous in pro- portion to the known species, that one may well hesitate to define them, although it should be stated that if these inter- mediate stages are not characterized as genera it will be im- possible to set any definite limits to the principal genera named above. When fuller series of species shall have been collected throughout the world and scientific workers become more discriminating than at present, generic names will certainly have to be given a very large number of these re- markable type forms, but at the present time little or no use- 166 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. ful result could be attained by pursuing such a course. Monterosato has attempted it in a partial manner in the case of the|Mediterranean Daphnellids, but his genera, which in my opinion will be proved ultimately valid, have been sup- pressed by Cossmann and others. The name Daphnellini is here adopted for the tribal des- ignation, though the name Daphnella is antedated by both Cythara and Mangelia, because both of the latter have been called in question. Cossmann rejects Cythara altogether in favor of JEucithara Fisch., and Mangelia is generally spelled " Mangilia' by recent authors. These courses are both erroneous, however, since there is no necessity for the sub- stitution of E ucithara for the former, and the original spell- ing of the latter is Mangelia, which being the case, it is impossible to change it, in spite of the fact that the one intended to be honored in the name loses this honor by reason of the mistake. The two genera described below are both widely isolated in the structure of the embryo and in other characters : — Eoclathurella n. gen. The shell in this genus is small in size, more or less elon- gate, having when mature about three convex body whorls, the aperture oblique and rather narrow, oval or sublinear, much less than half as long as the shell, the sinus relatively large, deep, semicircularly rounded, strongly everted and well separated from the suture, the posterior callous prominence well developed. The inner lip is callous throughout, bearing three or four short transverse plicae at maturity, the canal very short and generally not strongly differentiated. The ribs are numerous, elongated and extend in gradually reduced form to the suture above, the spiral lyrae rather small and widely separated, but abruptly formed and slightly enlarged on the ribs, the fasciolar surface convex, crossed by the rib- bing but having finer and more close-set spirals. The embryo it relatively large, broadly conical, closely coiled and of between three and four whorls, the lowermost gradually acquiring some longitudinal riblets which merge gradually Casey — Notes on the Pleurotomidae. 167 into the ribs of the subsequent whorls. The two species in my cabinet may be readily identified as follows : — Form slender; shell substance thinner; obtuse periphery of the whorls well above the middle and broadly rounded, scarcely differentiable from the general convexity; lyrae small in size, finer but scarcely more close- set above the periphery; ribs small, somewhat oblique, close-set and numerous, some eighteen in number; callus of inner lip distinct and with a fine free edge throughout; outer lip not distinctly modified within. Length, 4.5 mm.; width, 1.5 mm. Jacksonian Eocene of the Red River Kimbrel bed jacksonica n. sp. Form stouter and with thicker walls, the periphery of the whorls at about the middle aud broadly, faintly angulate in profile; lyrae rather strong and more noticeably dilated on the ribs, almost completely obsolete between the latter and much finer above the periphery; ribs much larger, rounded, longitudinal, about twelve in number; callus of the inner lip almost obliterated for a short distance below the strong prominence at the posterior part of the outer lip; inner surface of the latter prominent with obtuse callus near the sinus and also in a longi- tudinal subbasal ridge, and with one or two minute folds between the two large prominences. Length, 5.0 mm.; width, 1.8mm. Jacksonian Eocene of the Montgomery bed, La obesula n. sp. The species described by Meyer, :from the Upper Claiborne sand of Alabama, under the name Mangelia meridionalis , un- doubtedly belongs to this genus. It differs from the species above described in having two rounded and two carinated smooth embryonic whorls and five body whorls, and even with this number of whorls, which may be a mistake of the de- scriber, the figured type seems to be immature, as the coluni- ellar folds do not appear and the outer lip is not of an adult type ; it is materially larger than either of the species de- scribed in the table. This genus represents the oldest type of non-operculate Pleurotomidae known to me at present. Helenella n. gen. This generic name is proposed for certain very small spe- cies apparently confined to the fauna of St. Helena, though possibly extending to the entire West African faunal province and having a form of embryo wholly different from any- thing else in the tribe. The shell is oval or fusiform, mod- erately thick in substance, closely, spirally nodulose in 168 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. sculpture, having the aperture oblique, narrowly oval, nearly half as long as the shell and completely undifferentiated from the extremely short canal. The anal sinus is small but distinct and abruptly formed; it is but slightly everted from the axial line of the aperture, though separated from the suture by a thickened callus. The outer lip is not dilated and is non- plicate. Columella with about twojbroadly tumid oblique and approximate folds at the middle. The spire is half as long as the shell, with its outline even in profile from whorl to whorl, and without break due to individual convexity of the whorls, the side profile of each whorl very feebly arcuate, the sutural breaks in the curve of profile narrow ; each whorl with about three very broad approximate spiral lyrae, forming moderately elevated tubercles or nodules on the numerous approximate ribs; pillar not differentiated, the base of the shell obconic. The embryo is smooth, of between one and two whorls, very broadly and obliquely obtuse at apex in profile, the summit concave, the nucleus extremely small. Body whorls three to four in number. The two species in my cabinet are the following: — Shell white, variegated irregularly with dark brown; longitudinal ribs separated by much less than their own widths and very numerous, some twenty in number. Length, 4.0 mm.; width, 1.6 mm. niultigranosa Smith Shell still smaller, clear and pale straw color throughout, the ribs separated by fully their own widths and about fifteen in number, much more nearly obliterated between the strong spirals than the latter are between the ribs. Length of a specimen of 3 body whorls, 2.9 mm.; width, 1.3 mm. insolens n. sp. The general outline of the shell in this genus is not unre- mindful of Mztromorpha, but it differs in having a distinct anal sinus. Probably many other species will be discovered, hitherto overlooked because of their minute size. Taranini . This tribe, though very limited in scope, is altogether iso- lated and differs from the preceding not only in facies, but in some important structural features, the most important Casey — Notes on the Plexirotomidae. 169 being the very broad shallow anal sinus situated on the peri- phery and not on or near the suture, which is its invariable position in the Daphnellini. The only genus at present known is Taranis Jeffr., a very minute and fragile shell, with the aperture broadly oval and the canal very short. The surface is clathrated by equal longitudinal and spiral raised lines and is without trace of true ribs. The body whorls are about three in number. No extinct species of Taranis is known from the European strata, but, singularly enough, a species which, from the figure, appears to be a true Taranis, was described by Prof. Harris fromjthe middle Eocene strata of Smithville, Texas, under the mime jlnexa (Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1895, p. 64). This is one of the most interest- ing discoveries yet announced among our extinct Gastropods. MlTROMORPHINI . The species of this tribe are very small, oval or fusiform in outline and generally strongly, spirally sculptured. The aper- ture is long and more or less narrowly oval, and, owing to the fact that the anal sinus is obsolete, some doubt exists as to their true relationship. In placing the tribe provisionally with the Pleurotomidae I merely follow the usual custom, having made no determinative studies myself. The species seem to be few in number and individually rare or, at least, but few exist in any collection accessible to me at present. The only representative in my cabinet has the apex of the shell worn away so that I am unable to describe the embryo, except in general terms as shown in the West Indian fossil forms de- scribed by Dr. Dall, in which it appears to be small, rounded or obtuse and paucispiral. Species of Mitromorpha have been described from Japan, California, the Pliocene strata of Florida and the European Pliocene, the latter, the subulata of Cossmann, apparently being a typical member of the genus; so its distribution, though limited to the northern temperate regions as far as known, is, or has been, very extended. The columella is sometimes bi- or triplicate at the middle, and the outer lip is, 170 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. at least occasionally, finely plicate within throughout its length . The species described by Dr. Dall from the Florida Pliocene under the name pygmaea, will probably form a genus or sub- genus different from the purely lyrate species including cincta Dall from the same beds, as well as lirata Ad., as- sumed as the type of Mitromorpha. This genus has recently been assigned to the Mitridae by Dall (Trans. Wag. Inst., Vol. 3, p. 95). Issued May 19, 1904. PUBLICATIONS. The following publications of the Academy are offered for sale at the net prices indicated. Applications should be- addressed to The Librarian. The Academy of Science of St. Louis, 3317 Olive St., St. Louis, Mu. transactions (in octavo). Vol. Number. Price per number. Price per vol. Price in set. 1+ 2f 3,4 $7.50 (Nos. 2-4 only.) 1 $4,00 2.00 each. 07.00 (Nos. 2-4 culy.) 2 1 to 3 2.00 each. 5.50 5.00 «> 1 to 4 2.00 each. 7.50 7.00 4 1 to 4 2.00 c:ach. 7.50 7.00 5 1-2, 3-4 | 4.00 each, (double numbers) 7.50 7.00 6J 1. 2_, 8, 8, 10, H. 16, 17 4, 5, 7, 13, 14, 15, "18 3, 9 12 > 25 cts. each. I 50 cts. each. 75 cts. each. 81.00 7.50 7.00 7X 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8. 13. 15, 10, 18, 19 5, 9 to 12, 14,20 17 1 I 25 cts. each. > 50 cts. each. 75 cts. 01.00 7.50 7.C0 SJ 1, 3 to 6 8, 10, 12 2,7.9, 11 > 25 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 1, 3, 4, 7, 9 2, 5, 8 6 25 cts. each. 50 cl3. each. $1.25 3.75 3.50 lot 9 2, 4, 5, 10 1 3, 6; 7,8, 11 10 cts. 25 cts. each. 40 cts. 50 cts. each. 3.75 3.50 lit 2 3 5-8,'l0, 11 1 i 15 cts. each. 25 cts. each. 45 cts. 75 cts. 1.00 3.75 1 3.50 J Of 1 1 1,9.10 5 3,8 2, 4, 6, 7 25 cts. each. 35 cts. 45 cts. each. 50 cts. each. 3.75 i i 3.50 13t 2, 3, 5-9 4 1 25 cts. each. 75 cts. 1.50 3.75 3.50 memoirs (in quarto). Contributions to the archaeology of Missouri, by the Arch aec logical Section. Parti. Pottery. 1880. 82.00. The total eclipse of the sun, January 1, 1889. A report of the observations made by the "Washington University Eclipse Party, at Norman, Califor- nia. 1891. .$2.00. * Supply exhausted. t Can be sold only to purchasers of the entire volume,— so far as this can be supplied. J Each number i= a brochure containing one- complete paper (or rarely two). Transactions of The Academy of Science of St. Louis. VOL. XIV No. 6. THE GENUS OTHAKE RAF. B. F. BUSH. Issued June 8f 1904. THE GENUS OTHAKE RAF.* B. F. Bush. While going over some specimens of Polypieris collected in Texas by Mr. J. Reverchon about a year ago, I felt convinced that there were more than three annual species in the collec- tion, and began a study of the genus to ascertain just what species the specimens under consideration represented, which study has been continued as my spare time permitted, up to the present. Through the courtesy of Prof. Wm. Trelease and Mr. Richard Rathbun, I have been enabled to make a careful examination of all the material of the species generally referred to this genus in the herbarium of the Missouri Botanical Garden and that of the United States National Herbarium,! and I have concluded that it is better to treat the species of the Southwestern United States as a separate genus from the Southeastern plant on which Nuttall founded the genus Polypieris. $ As it became apparent to me that the annual species, of which Stevia callosa § may be taken as the type, must bear another name, 1 began to examine the synonymy of Polyp- ieris to ascertain if anyone had described the species under a separate name. The earliest name to be applied to this group of plants appears to have been given by Rafmesque, who in the New Fl. Am. 4 : 73, 1836, takes up the Stevia callosa of Nuttall * Presented by title before The Academy of Science of St. Louis, May 2, 1904. t For the sake of convenience, I have used the letters M and N to signify specimens from the herbarium of the Missouri Botanical Garden, and the United States National Herbarium respectively. X Nuttall, Gen. 2:139. 1818. § Nuttall, Journ. Acad. Philad. 2:121. 1821. (171) 172 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. under the name Of hake. As Rafinesque's New Flora is an exceedingly rare book, I append his original description. " Othake Raf. diff. Stevia, perianthe turbinate sub 8 flos, segments about 8-nervose, florets with slender tube, limb as long, 5-parted, anthers sub- sessile, style elongate, hispid, stigmas revolute, seeds elongate, as long as perianth, obverse pyramidal, 4-gone, awned by 8 teeth, or short scariose scales, annuals, leaves alternate and callose, flowers paniculate, incarnate. This G. is perfectly distinct by the perianthe, deep cut florets, scaly crown, leaves, &c. The name means warty apes, the leaves ending in obtuse callosity. cf 923. Othake tenuifolium Raf. Stevia callosa Nutt. Stem terete, fur- furescent, glandular above, leaves narrow linear, thickish, with appressed hairs, panicle dichotome multiflore lax divaricate —in Arkansas: pedal leaves uncial often with fascicles at the axils, flowers on long naked peduncles; the segments of the florets narrow, long linear, acute, seg- ments of perianthe cuneate, acuminate." Rafinesque in the above clearly refers Nuttall's Stevia callosa to his new genus, but unfortunately replaces Nuttall's name by one of his own, which cannot be retained for the species. Rafinesque also describes a second species of Othake under No. 924, which he says was collected in Arkansas also by Nuttall, but I have been unable to identify it from his meager description. The only points, in the description of this second species, which are significant, are the broader and longer leaves, the lower of which are often opposite. After a very careful study of all the species that are com- monly included in the genus Polypteris, I unhesitatingly offer the following arrangement : — Perennial; bracts of the involucre more imbricated and scarious, gla- brous; corolla with the base of 5- parted limb forming a short campan- ulate throat: Southeastern United States. 1. Polypteris Nuttall. Annual; bracts of the involucre few-imbricated, herbaceous up to the sphacelate colored tips, pubescent or glandular; corolla 5 -parted nearly down to the slender tube : Southwestern United States and Mexico. 2. Othake Rafinesque. 1. Polypteris Nutt. Gen. 2 : 139 (1818). One species only, P. integrifolia Nuttall, 1. c. of the South- eastern United States. Bash — The Genus Othake Raf. 173 2. Othake Rafinesque, New Fl. Am. 4 : 73 (1836). Stevia Nuttall, Journ. Acad. Philad. 2 : 121 (1821), not Stevia Cav. Ic. 4:32. t. 354-356 (1797"). Palafoxia DC. Prodr. 5:124 (1836;, not Palafoxia Lag. Nov. Gen. & Spec. 26, 181 (1816). Florestina DC. Prodr. 5 : 655 (1836), not Florestina Cass. Bull. Philom. 1815, and Diet. 17:155. t. 86 (1820). Palafoxia T. & G. Fl. N. A. 2 : 368, 369 (1842), not of Lag. Nov. Gen. & Spec. 26, 181 (1816). Polypteris Gray, Proc. Am. Acad. 19 : 30 (1883), not Polypteris Nut- tall, Gen. 2:139 (1818). Erect, rough, glandular, eanescent or cinereous branching annual herbs, with alternate, mostly entire leaves, or the lower opposite and slenderly petioled, and corymbose or paniculate, pedunculate heads of tubular, or both tubular and radiate pink or rose-purple flowers. Involucre campanulate or obconic, its bracts in 1 or 2 series, narrow, herbaceous, nearly equal, or with a few exterior shorter ones, appressed, usually colored, at least at the narrow sphacelate tips. Receptacle small, flat, naked. Ray-flowers, when present, pistillate, fertile, the rays 3-cleft, but sometimes abortive or wanting. Disk -flowers perfect, fertile, their corollas with slen- der tubes and deeply 5-parted campanulate limbs. Anthers entire or emarginate at the base. Style-branches Aliform, acutish, glandular-pubescent throughout. Achenes linear or narrowly obpyramidal, quadrangular, usually pubescent or hairy. Pappus of 6-12 lanceolate, often strongly costate scales, that of the outer achenes as numerous, often much shorter, oblong or spatulate, obtuse, erose or fimbriate. Southwestern North American scabrous-pubescent, annual herbs, penetrating Mexico, flowering spring, summer and autumn. The species fall naturally into two sections, the first with homogamous heads containing one-half of the species, not considering the Mexican species, which may here be men- tioned as Othake Lindenii, the Polypteris Lindenii of Gray, PI. Wright. 1:120, 1852, and the second section with hetero- gamous heads, containing the remainder. For the North American species I offer the following : — 174 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. ANALYSIS OF SPECIES. Heads homogamous, middle-sized or small, 4-8 mm. high; involucre turbinate; achenes much broadened upward, 3-6 mm. long. Stems zigzag, slender, much branched, the branches widely diverging, whitish, glaucous; leaves very narrow, linear, 1-nerved, thickish; heads smallest, flowers flesh -colored; peduncles short, slender, densely glandular. 1. Othake callosum. Stems straight, slender, few -branched, branches ascending; leaves broader, linear-lanceolate, 1-nerved; heads somewhat larger, more numerous flowered, flowers bright rose-colored; peduncles very slender, longer, scabrous and glandular. 2. Othake roseum. Stem stout, straight, little branched, branches ascending; leaves broadest, ovate-lanceolate, thin, 3 -nerved; heads large, many- flowered, flowers rose-purple; peduncles short, stout, somewhat glandular. 3. Othake Texanum. Heads beterogamous, middle-sized or large, 1-2 cm. high; involucre obconic; achenes slender, linear, scarcely broadened upward, 4-8 mm. long; bracts of the involucre hispid and glandular. Heads largest; involucral bracts 1 cm. or less long; leaves indistinctly 3-nerved, lower opposite; peduncles very stout, densely scabrous- pubescent. 4. Othake Hookerianum. Heads middle-sized; involucral bracts 1-2 cm. long or longer; leaves all alternate, distinctly 3-nerved; plants densely glandular all over; peduncles stout. 5. Othake maximum. Heads smaller; involucral bracts shorter; leaves smoother, indistinctly 3-nerved; plants minutely scabrous or nearly smooth; peduncles long, very slender, diverging, sparingly glandular. 6. Othake Reverchoni. 1. Othake callosum (Nutt.) Bush. Stevin callosa Nutt. Journ. Acad. Philad. 2 : 121 (1821) . Florestina callosa (Nutt.) D.C. Prodr. 5:655 (1836). Othake tenuifolmm Raf. New Fl. Am. 4 : 74 (1836). Palafoxia callosa (Nutt.) T. & G. Fl. N. A. 2 : 369 (1842). Poly pteris callosa (Nutt.) Gray, Proc. Am. Acad. 19:30 (1883). Stems slender, widely much branched, appressed strigose- pubescent, glandular above, 2-6 dm. high. Leaf-blades very narrow, linear, thickish, obtuse or acutish, rough on both sides, the upper alternate, the lower opposite and short- petioled, 1-nerved, the edges revolute, 2-5 cm. long, 1-3 mm. wide, the upper gradually reduced. Involucre campanulate, 3-4 mm. high, its bracts linear, 3-4 mm. long, appressed, canescent, eglandular or rarely glandular, in two series, both Bush — The Genus Othake liaf. 175 much alike, the inner but little colored. Peduncles .slender, short, densely stalked-glandular ; ray-flowers none; disk- flowers 5-12, perfect, fertile, 5-parted nearly to the filiform tube, flesh-colored; achenes 3-4 mm. long, narrowly obpyra- midal, angular, pubescent or rarely glabrous; pappus-scales 6-8, obovate or spatulate, erose or dentate, about 1 mm. long, the costae scarcely reaching the apices. — Rocky barrens and plains, Missouri and Arkansas to Texas and New Mexico. Autumn. Specimens examined: Missouri : Marble Cave, TreJease, September 11, 1898 (M); Swan, Busli 476, September 24, 1899 ( M N) ; Trelease, October 9, 1899 (M) ; Greene County, Bush 203, September 4, 1893 (MN) ; Eagle Rock, Bush 115, September 17, 1896 (MN); Mackenzie, September 17, 1896 (M). Arkansas: Eureka Springs, Wislizenus, August, 1887. Texas: Dallas, Bush 1635, October 30, 1900 (M) ; 1146, September 26, 1900 (M) ; Hall 356, June 30, 1872 (MN); Reverchon 3288, October 16, 1902 (M); 526, August, 1882 (N) ; Southwest Texas, Palmer 656, Septem- ber, 1879, to October, 1880 (N) ; Fort Worth, Ward, Sep- tember 9, 1877 (N) ; Bodin 96, July, 1889 (N) ; Glen Rose, Ward, October 10, 1891 (N); Comanche Peak, Reverchon 3655, September 6, 1903; Weatherford, Tracy 8142, Octo- ber 18, 1902 (M); Parker Count}', Broadhead, date of col- lection not given (M) ; Willow Creek, Jermy 804, date not given (MN); Kerrville, Heller 1919, June 26 to 30, 1894 (N); Valley of the Rio Grande, below Dona Ana, New Mexico, Mexican Boundary Survey 613 (N) ; Western Texas, Wright 377, May to October, 1849 (N). New Mexico: No locality, Wright 1410, 1851-52 (N). 2. Othake roseum Bush. Stems erect, simple or few-branched, branches ascending, scabrous-pubescent, 4-7 dm. high. Leaf blades linear-lanceo- late, entire, acute or acuminate, narrowed at the base, rough on both sides, the upper alternate, the lower opposite and short petioled, 2-5 cm. long, 2-5 mm. wide, 1-nerved, the upper gradually reduced. Involucre campanulate, 6-9 mm. 176 Trans. Acad. Sci. of St. Louis. high, its bracts 5-7 mm. long, hispid and glandular, in two series, the outer more herbaceous, and colored only at the tips, the inner deep purple for at least the upper half. Pe- duncles slender, ascending, scabrous-pubescent and glandular; ray-flowers none; disk-flowers numerous, perfect, fertile, 5- parted nearly to the filiform tube, bright rose-colored, pubes- cent on the inner surface near the apices ; achenes 3-4 mm. long, scarcely 1 mm. thick, linear, slightly broadened upward, pubescent; pappus-scales 6-8, lanceolate, acute, more than one-half the length of the achene, those of the marginal flowers spatulate, obtuse, shorter, strongly costate, the costae not reaching the tips, all densely pubescent. — Sandy prairies and woods, Eastern Texas and Indian Territory. Summer and autumn. Specimens examined: Texas: Sheldon, 18 miles east of Houston, Reverchon 365(3, October 7, 1903, type (M); Houston, Bush 1599, October 25, 1900 (N); Columbia, 50 miles south of Houston, Bush 1387, October 7, 1900 (MN); Brazos County, Pammel, July 1888 (M); Dallas, Glatfelter, June 16, 1898 (M); Reverchon 1507, date of collection not given (N); 3290, May 1, 1902 (M) ; Galveston Bay, Joor, September 26, 1884, in part, the larger plant (M) ; Laredo, Pringle 2655, July 24, 1889 (M); Millett, Trelease, Novem- ber 4, 1897 (M); no locality, Lindheimer 106, 1843 (M) ; Hockley, Thufow 12, 1890 (N); Austin, Letterman, August, 1882 (N); Industry, Wurzlow 35, 1894 (N); Cherokee, Rusk County, Joor, October 31, 1884, in part, the larger plant. Indian Territory: Canadian River, Bigelow, 1853- 54 (N). 3. Otiiake Texanum (DC.) Bush. Palafoxia Texana DC. Prodr. 5: 125 (1836). PolypterisTexana (DC.) Gray, Proc. Am. Acad. 19:31 (1883). Stems stout, dichotomously branched, hispid or scabrous- pubescent, slightly viscid above, 2-6 dm. high. Leaf -blades lanceolate or ovate-lanceolate, entire, obtuse, rounded at the base, rough on both sides, the upper alternate, the lower opposite and slender-petioled, 2-5 cm. long, 10-25 mm. wide, Bush — The Genus Othake Raf. 177 the upper much reduced, distinctly 3-nerved. Involucre campanulate, 6-12 mm. high, its bracts 5-10 mm. long, linear, hispid or # canescent, in two series, the outer nearly herbaceous, the* inner thinner and with rose-colored tips. Peduncles erect, stout, short, densely scabrous and somewhat glandular; ray-flowers none; disk-flowers numerous, perfect, fertile, 5-parted nearly to the filiform tube, rose-colored; achenes 5—7 mm. long and about 1 mm. thick, narrowly obpyramidal, quadrangular, pubescent; pappus-scales 6-8, short-ovate, obovate or spatulate, erose or fimbriate, very short. — Sandy woods and prairies, Indian Territory to Texas and Mexico. Spring, summer and autumn. Specimens examined: Indian Territory: Quauah's Ranch, Sheldon 197, July 25, 1891 (N). Texas: Laredo, Reverchon 3657, March 26, 1903 (M) ; Mackenzie 7, August, 1899 (M); Pena Station, near Laredo, Havard, August, 1884 (N); Southwestern Texas, near Laredo, Palmer 642, September. 1879, to October, 1880 (TVIN); Corpus Christi Bay, Nueces County, Heller 1562, April 9 to 12, 1894 (MN); Nuecestown, Marlatt, April 27, 1896 (N); Millett, Trelease, November 5, 1897 (M); Eagle Pass, Havard 56, date of collection not given (N) ; Valley of the Rio Grande, below Dona Ana, New Mexico, Mexican Boundary Survey 614, in part, two sheets of this collection, the smaller plant on each sheet (N). Mexico: Monterey, Prinyle 1919, July 4, 1888 (N) ; Coahuila and Nuevo Leon States, Palmer 645, February to October, 1880 (N) ; Tampico, Tamaulipas, Prinyle 6354, April 4, 1896 (M). 4. Othake Hookerianum (T. & G.) Bush. Othake longifolium Raf. New Fl. Am. 74 (1836). (?) Palafoxia Texana Hook. Ic PI. t. 148 (1837), not of DC. Prodr. 5: 125 (1836). Palafoxia Eookeriana T. & G. Fl. N. A. 2:368 (1842). Polypteris Hookeriana (T. & G.) Gray, Proc. Am. Acad. 19 :31 (1883). Stems stout, branched, hispid, glandular-pubescent and viscid above, 2-6 dm. high. Leaf -blades linear-lanceolate, entire, acute or acuminate, narrowed at the base, rough on both sides, the upper alternate, the lower opposite and 178 Trans. Acad. iSci. of St. Louis. slender petioled, 3-10 cm. long, 6-10 dm. wide, the upper gradually reduced, indistinctly 3-nerved. Involucre obconic, or cylindrical, 10-25 mm. high, its bracts 6-15 mm. long, linear, glandular, in two series, the outer looser and often wholly herbaceous, the inner with purplish tips. Peduncles erect, stout, short, densely scabrous-pubescent and glandular; ray-flowers 8-10, pistillate, fertile; rays rose-purple, deeply 3-cleft, 1-2 cm. long, sometimes small or none; disk-flowers numerous, perfect, fertile, 5-parted nearly to the filiform tube, purplish ; achenes 6-8 mm. long and about 1 mm. thick, linear, very pubescent ; pappus-scales of the disk- flowers 6-8, lanceolate, awned by the excurrent costae, more than half the length of the achene, those of the ray-flowers as many, spatulate, obtuse, very short. Sandy plains and prairies, Nebraska and Kansas to Texas, New Mexico, Colo- rado and Mexico. Summer and autumn. As this is the only other species Nuttall collected in Arkan- sas, it may be inferred that this is the Of hake longifolium of Rafinesque. If such should prove to be the case, Rafi- nesque's name is some six years earlier than that of Torrey and Gray. Specimens examined: Kansas: American plains, Lat. 40, Hall, 1864 (M N) ; Caldwell, Carleton, 340, July, 1891 (N); Smyth 271, September 10, 1890 (N); Arkalon, Kellerman 4, June 28, 1888 (N) ; Carleton, October 23, 1892 (N) ; Garden City, Smyth 171, August 20, 1890 (N) ; Hamilton County, Hitchcock 288, August 3, 1895 (M N); Syracuse, Thompson 76, July 4, 1893 (M N). Indian Ter- ritory: Cimarron River, Mark White 152, 250, July 12, 1899 (M); on the False Washita, Palmer 446, 1868 (N); on the Canadian River, BigeloWi 1853-54 (N). Colorado: Greeley, Ward, August 3, 1881 (N) ; no locality, Party 352, 1864 (N). New Mexico: Mesilla, Donna Ana County, Wooton2S, June 17, 1897 (MN) ; Las Cruces, Wooton, August 22,1893 (N); G. R. Vasey, 1881 (N); Roswell, Earle3Sl, August, 1900 (N); no locality, Wright 1250, 1851-52 (N). Texas: Millett, Trelease, November 5, 1897 (M); Milano, Joor 54, October 28, year not given (M) ; Big Springs, Tracy Bush — The Genus Othake Raf. 179 872, May 11, 1902 (M); Corpus Cbristi Bay, Neueces County, Heller 1562, April 9-12, 1894 (M) ; Hueco Tanks, Mulford 136, July 2, 1895 (M) ; Southwestern Texas, Palmer 655, September, 1879, to October, 1880 (N) ; Odessa, Ilavard, September, 1881 (N); no locality, Ilavard, September, 1881 (N); El Paso, Wright 375, October, 1849 (N); Valley of the Rio Grande, below Dona Ana, New Mexico, Mexican Boundary Survey 615, three sheets of this collection and number (N) ; same locality and collection, Mexican Boundary Survey 614, in part, two sheets of this number, the larger plant on each (N). Mexico: Paso del Norte, Chihuahua, Pringle 761, September 20, 1886 (N). 5. Othake maximum (Small) Bush. Polypteris maxima Smnll, VI. Southeastern U. 8. 1288 (1!)03). Stems stout, simple below, few branched above,